The confession or declaration of the ministers or pastors which in the United Provinces are called Remonstrants, concerning the chief points of Christian religion
         Confessio sive declaratio sententiae pastorum qui in Foederato Belgio Remonstrantes vocantur super praecipuis articulis religionis Christianae. English
         Remonstrantse Broederschap.
      
       
         
           1676
        
      
       Approx. 360 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 137 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A64246
         Wing T564
         ESTC R10771
         12590831
         ocm 12590831
         63915
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A64246)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 63915)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 676:5)
      
       
         
           
             The confession or declaration of the ministers or pastors which in the United Provinces are called Remonstrants, concerning the chief points of Christian religion
             Confessio sive declaratio sententiae pastorum qui in Foederato Belgio Remonstrantes vocantur super praecipuis articulis religionis Christianae. English
             Remonstrantse Broederschap.
             Episcopius, Simon, 1583-1643.
             Taylor, Thomas, 1576-1632.
          
           [8], 264 p.
           
             Printed for Francis Smith ...,
             London :
             1676.
          
           
             Errata: prelim. p. [8].
             Includes bibliographical references.
             Translation of Confessio sive declaratio sententiae pastorum qui in Foederato Belgio Remonstrantes vocantur super praecipuis articulis religionis Christianae.
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Remonstrants.
        
      
    
     
        2004-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-08 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-09 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-09 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CONFESSION
           OR
           DECLARATION
           OF
           THE
           Ministers
           or
           Pastors
           ,
           Which
           in
           the
           
             UNITED
             PROVINCES
          
           are
           called
           REMONSTRANTS
           ,
           Concerning
           the
           chief
           Points
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Francis
             Smith
          
           at
           the
           Elephant
           and
           Castle
           in
           Cornhil
           near
           the
           Royal
           Exchange
           .
           1676.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           OF
           THE
           CHAPTERS
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Page
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   OF
                   the
                   Sacred
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   its
                   Authority
                   ,
                   Perfection
                   ,
                   and
                   Perspicuity
                   .
                
              
               
                 59
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Knowledg
                   of
                   the
                   Essence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   .
                
              
               
                 78
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Holy
                   and
                   Sacred
                   Trinity
                   .
                
              
               
                 93
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Knowledg
                   of
                   the
                   Works
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 96
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   of
                   Angels
                   and
                   of
                   Men.
                   
                
              
               
                 98
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Providence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   Preservation
                   and
                   Government
                   of
                   things
                   .
                
              
               
                 105
              
            
          
        
         
         
           
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Page
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Sin
                   and
                   Misery
                   of
                   Man.
                   
                
              
               
                 117
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Work
                   of
                   Redemption
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Person
                   and
                   Offices
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 128
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Knowledg
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   revealed
                   in
                   the
                   New-Covenant
                   .
                
              
               
                 138
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Precepts
                   or
                   Commandments
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   in
                   general
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   Faith
                   and
                   Repentance
                   ,
                   or
                   Conversion
                   unto
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 141
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Faith
                   in
                   Jesus
                   Christ.
                
                 
              
               
                 145
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   good
                   Works
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   exposition
                   of
                   the
                   Decalogue
                   .
                
              
               
                 155
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   directing
                   and
                   denying
                   of
                   our selves
                   ,
                   and
                   bearing
                   of
                   the
                   Cross
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 170
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Prayer
                   and
                   Thanksgiving
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   particular
                   of
                   the
                   Lord's
                   Prayer
                   .
                
              
               
                 181
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   special
                   Callings
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Precepts
                   and
                   Traditions
                   of
                   Men.
                   
                
              
               
                 193
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Worship
                   and
                   Veneration
                
              
               
                  
              
            
          
        
         
         
           
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Page
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   the
                   only
                   Mediator
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Invocation
                   of
                   Saints
                   .
                
              
               
                 196
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Benefits
                   and
                   Promises
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   first
                   of
                   Election
                   unto
                   Grace
                   ,
                   or
                   Calling
                   unto
                   Faith.
                   
                
              
               
                 200
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Promises
                   of
                   God
                   that
                   are
                   performed
                   in
                   this
                   Life
                   ,
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   already
                   converted
                   and
                   are
                   Believers
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   Election
                   unto
                   Glory
                   ,
                   of
                   Adoption
                   ,
                   Justification
                   ,
                   Sanctification
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Obsignation
                   or
                   Sealing
                   .
                
              
               
                 209
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Promises
                   of
                   God
                   pertaining
                   to
                   the
                   Life
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   raising
                   again
                   of
                   the
                   Dead
                   ,
                   and
                   eternal
                   Life
                   .
                
              
               
                 216
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Threatnings
                   and
                   Punishments
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   pertaining
                   both
                   unto
                   this
                   Life
                   ,
                   and
                   unto
                   the
                   Life
                   to
                   come
                   :
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   of
                   Reprobation
                   Hardening
                   ,
                   Blinding
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Eternal
                   Death
                   and
                   Damnation
                   .
                
              
               
                 218
              
            
          
        
         
         
           
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 Page
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Orders
                   of
                   Ministers
                   .
                
              
               
                 222
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   its
                   Marks
                   or
                   Notes
                   .
                
              
               
                 230
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Marks
                   or
                   Notes
                   of
                   a
                   visible
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 224
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Sacred
                   Rites
                   .
                
              
               
                 237
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Baptism
                
                 .
              
               
                 238
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Sacred
                   Supper
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               
                 240
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   other
                   Sacred
                   Rites
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   indifferent
                   .
                
              
               
                 242
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Church
                   Discipline
                
                 .
              
               
                 246
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Synods
                   or
                   Councels
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   their
                   manner
                   and
                   use
                   .
                
              
               
                 254
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Conclusion
                
                 .
              
               
                 260
              
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           29.
           line
           14.
           read
           ,
           are
           so
           tied
           .
           P.
           35.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           the
           very
           said
           .
           P.
           37.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           by
           God
           for
           disturbing
           .
           P.
           38.
           l.
           9.
           for
           those
           ,
           r.
           these
           .
           P.
           39.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           use
           a
           thing
           well
           .
           P.
           55.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           for
           such
           .
           P.
           80.
           l.
           25.
           r.
           state
           and
           relation
           of
           each
           to
           other
           .
           
             Ibid.
             l.
          
           27.
           for
           of
           ,
           r.
           by
           .
           P.
           88.
           l.
           5
           ,
           6.
           r.
           no
           ways
           sworn
           to
           any
           .
           P.
           91.
           l.
           19.
           r.
           of
           any
           other
           Enemies
           .
           P.
           124.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           now
           long
           since
           .
           P.
           140.
           l.
           2.
           for
           assent
           ,
           ●r
           .
           assert
           .
           P.
           151.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           come
           to
           .
           P.
           182.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           both
           these
           parts
           .
           P.
           185.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           and
           in
           whom
           .
           P.
           186.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           to
           forsake
           .
           P.
           202.
           l.
           14
           ,
           to
           18.
           r.
           nor
           for
           that
           thereby
           ,
           the
           will
           of
           him
           that
           is
           called
           ,
           is
           by
           an
           irresistible
           power
           ,
           or
           by
           some
           omnipotent
           force
           (
           which
           is
           neither
           more
           nor
           less
           than
           Creation
           or
           raising
           from
           the
           dead
           )
           so
           effectually
           determined
           to
           believe
           .
           P
           223.
           l.
           27.
           for
           in
           ,
           r.
           to
           .
           P.
           242.
           l.
           4.
           
             add
             after
          
           themselves
           ,
           as
           coverts
           of
           the
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           P.
           243.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           as
           also
           .
           P.
           250.
           l.
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
             unto
             the
             Word
          
           Sin
           ,
           
             to
             be
             expunged
             ,
             and
             to
             read
             ,
          
           And
           also
           withal
           there
           is
           even
           in
           the
           first
           place
           an
           exact
           regard
           to
           be
           had
           of
           the
           diversity
           or
           difference
           of
           Sins
           .
           P.
           256.
           l.
           24
           ,
           25.
           
             add
             after
          
           brought
           in
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           taken
           away
           or
           removed
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           Christian
           Reader
           .
        
         
           THERE
           is
           no
           doubt
           ,
           pious
           
           Reader
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           Declaration
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           is
           published
           by
           us
           ,
           will
           be
           liable
           to
           the
           various
           and
           different
           judgements
           of
           men
           :
           For
           as
           every
           one
           stands
           perswaded
           in
           his
           own
           mind
           touching
           both
           the
           necessity
           ,
           profit
           ,
           form
           and
           manner
           of
           such-like
           Declarations
           ,
           so
           is
           he
           like
           also
           to
           pass
           judgment
           upon
           this
           of
           ours
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           some
           ,
           who
           think
           we
           ought
           to
           abstain
           altogether
           from
           all
           Confessions
           or
           Declarations
           ,
           and
           judg
           that
           they
           are
           not
           only
           not
           necessary
           ,
           nor
           profitable
           
           for
           the
           Christian
           Weal-publick
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           also
           unlawful
           ,
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           hurtful
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           There
           are
           some
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           indeed
           think
           it
           altogether
           unadvised
           to
           publish
           Confessions
           or
           Declarations
           ,
           much
           less
           do
           they
           think
           it
           unlawful
           or
           hurtful
           ;
           but
           they
           judge
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           conceiv'd
           and
           framed
           onely
           in
           meer
           pure
           Scripture-words
           .
           There
           are
           some
           ,
           who
           indeed
           do
           not
           altogether
           disallow
           of
           Confessions
           ,
           though
           conceiv'd
           in
           other
           than
           bare
           Scripture-words
           ,
           but
           will
           have
           them
           to
           be
           so
           general
           and
           brief
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           contain
           and
           comprehend
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           absolutely
           and
           precisely
           necessary
           to
           be
           known
           and
           believed
           unto
           Salvation
           .
           There
           are
           ,
           lastly
           ,
           others
           far
           different
           from
           these
           ,
           who
           judge
           particular
           Confessions
           and
           Declarations
           even
           of
           several
           most
           minute
           and
           small
           Controversies
           ,
           not
           only
           so
           far
           profitable
           ,
           but
           also
           necessary
           ,
           that
           without
           them
           a
           Christian-Society
           can
           neither
           have
           being
           ,
           nor
           well-being
           .
           The
           so
           various
           ,
           diverse
           ,
           and
           differing
           judgments
           of
           all
           these
           this
           our
           Declaration
           is
           doubtless
           like
           to
           undergo
           :
           and
           these
           indeed
           severally
           have
           specious
           and
           no●
           
           altogether
           improbable
           grounds
           for
           their
           opinions
           whereon
           they
           build
           and
           relie
           .
        
         
           Those
           who
           judg
           that
           we
           ought
           altogether
           to
           abstain
           from
           Confessions
           ,
           or
           Declarations
           ,
           
           or
           that
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           conceived
           but
           in
           meer
           and
           plain
           Scripture
           words
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           sort
           of
           men
           in
           this
           ●ge
           there
           are
           found
           not
           a
           few
           ,
           otherwise
           pious
           and
           good
           men
           )
           they
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           we
           can
           gather
           ,
           pretend
           for
           the
           most
           part
           three
           things
           for
           their
           opinion
           .
           1.
           
           For
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           them
           there
           is
           done
           no
           ●ight
           prejudice
           to
           the
           Majesty
           and
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           2.
           
           For
           that
           ●y
           occasion
           of
           them
           there
           is
           mighty
           dammage
           and
           detriment
           done
           to
           the
           liberty
           of
           Churches
           ,
           or
           Conscience
           and
           Prophe●y
           .
           3.
           
           For
           that
           by
           the
           same
           a
           wide
           gap
           is
           open'd
           for
           Factions
           and
           Schisms
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           indeed
           they
           think
           ,
           that
           by
           ●his
           very
           means
           the
           Majestie
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           is
           not
           a
           little
           derogated
           and
           detracted
           from
           ,
           for
           that
           both
           their
           sufficiency
           and
           perspicuity
           seem
           to
           be
           suspected
           and
           doubted
           of
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           either
           did
           not
           fully
           and
           sufficiently
           contain
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           are
           necessary
           and
           profitable
           
           for
           every
           Christian
           Congregation
           to
           know
           ,
           believe
           ,
           hope
           and
           do
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           did
           not
           use
           those
           forms
           of
           speaking
           ,
           which
           do
           clearly
           and
           perspicuously
           enough
           express
           those
           Divine
           Senses
           or
           Meanings
           ,
           which
           are
           chiefly
           savingly
           necessary
           and
           available
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           but
           had
           need
           of
           Mens
           phrases
           and
           forms
           ,
           for
           the
           right
           understanding
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           application
           and
           use
           to
           make
           a
           due
           difference
           between
           Truth
           and
           falshood
           .
           From
           whence
           afterward
           they
           say
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           is
           more
           and
           more
           weakned
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           wholly
           falleth
           ,
           and
           is
           transferred
           by
           degrees
           to
           those
           forms
           of
           Men
           as
           either
           more
           perfect
           ,
           or
           the
           more
           clear
           discoverers
           of
           what
           is
           right
           and
           false
           .
           And
           certainly
           the
           experience
           of
           many
           ages
           seemeth
           not
           a
           little
           to
           confirm
           these
           Mens
           opinions
           ,
           in
           which
           (
           say
           they
           )
           for
           the
           most
           part
           it
           usually
           fell
           out
           ,
           that
           ,
           after
           forms
           of
           Confessions
           and
           Declarations
           began
           to
           be
           in
           esteem
           ,
           and
           the
           said
           honour
           to
           be
           given
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           did
           most
           fully
           express
           the
           hidden
           and
           involved
           sences
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           most
           clearly
           and
           plainly
           propose
           
           those
           things
           which
           .
           are
           necessarily
           to
           be
           held
           by
           the
           Churches
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Majesty
           and
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           began
           by
           little
           and
           little
           to
           decline
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           as
           also
           the
           necessity
           of
           all
           Judgments
           and
           Opinions
           pertaining
           to
           the
           business
           of
           Religion
           to
           depend
           upon
           those
           forms
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           indeed
           ,
           that
           waving
           and
           undervaluing
           the
           Sacred
           Scripture
           ,
           they
           appealed
           unto
           them
           as
           the
           most
           certain
           Squares
           or
           Levels
           ,
           and
           unexceptionable
           Rules
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           swerved
           but
           a
           fingers
           breadth
           from
           them
           ,
           although
           moved
           thereto
           out
           of
           a
           regard
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           was
           without
           any
           further
           proof
           accused
           and
           condemned
           of
           Heresie
           .
           And
           though
           at
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           very
           Cradles
           or
           Infancy
           of
           Forms
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           it
           fell
           not
           out
           ,
           but
           also
           over
           and
           above
           by
           Cautions
           ,
           or
           Restrictions
           ,
           and
           Protestations
           ,
           and
           other
           ways
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           they
           obviated
           and
           withstood
           the
           same
           ;
           yet
           in
           tract
           of
           time
           ,
           by
           little
           and
           little
           their
           Authority
           prevailed
           and
           increased
           ,
           and
           through
           secret
           increasings
           by
           intervals
           and
           degrees
           it
           was
           insensibly
           established
           and
           confirmed
           ;
           until
           at
           length
           ,
           having
           spread
           its
           roots
           deep
           ,
           it
           
           began
           in
           a
           manner
           to
           over-top
           the
           very
           Scriptures
           .
           So
           by
           this
           means
           in
           process
           of
           time
           some
           Oecumenical
           Councils
           ,
           and
           Forms
           of
           Belief
           ,
           or
           general
           Creeds
           ,
           which
           were
           concieved
           and
           maintained
           in
           them
           ,
           began
           to
           be
           so
           highly
           valued
           ,
           that
           a
           like
           and
           equal
           Authority
           was
           given
           to
           them
           with
           the
           Gospels
           themselves
           by
           the
           most
           of
           men
           .
           Yea
           further
           ,
           even
           those
           things
           ,
           that
           were
           disputed
           &
           determin'd
           by
           one
           single
           Augustine
           against
           Pelagius
           ,
           at
           length
           in
           process
           of
           time
           were
           advanc'd
           to
           that
           Dignity
           and
           Authority
           ,
           (
           and
           that
           even
           among
           those
           who
           otherwise
           are
           not
           wont
           to
           set
           much
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           Councils
           and
           Fathers
           )
           that
           it
           is
           enough
           to
           condemn
           any
           one
           that
           teacheth
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           his
           opinion
           only
           seem
           to
           come
           near
           to
           Pelagius
           .
           And
           that
           it
           doth
           commonly
           so
           fall
           out
           in
           other
           questions
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           hath
           fallen
           out
           from
           every
           age
           past
           they
           do
           very
           speciously
           affirm
           .
           In
           brief
           ,
           these
           seem
           not
           to
           complain
           in
           vain
           ,
           that
           all
           Forms
           usually
           do
           together
           with
           their
           age
           receive
           the
           strength
           and
           increases
           o●
           too
           much
           Authority
           ;
           and
           that
           howsoever
           often-times
           they
           seem
           not
           op●nly
           and
           manifestly
           to
           be
           advanced
           and
           promoted
           
           to
           an
           unmeasurable
           greatness
           ,
           yet
           they
           become
           by
           degrees
           not
           withstanding
           (
           even
           cautions
           &
           protestations
           to
           the
           contrary
           notwithstanding
           )
           the
           immutable
           Canons
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           at
           least
           secundary
           Rules
           and
           Levels
           ,
           and
           that
           indeed
           by
           so
           secret
           and
           imperceptible
           motions
           and
           advances
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           found
           of
           a
           certain
           not
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           to
           have
           come
           ,
           nor
           to
           grow
           ,
           but
           to
           have
           grown
           to
           the
           top
           of
           more
           than
           humane
           Authority
           and
           height
           of
           supreme
           Dignity
           .
        
         
           They
           suppose
           also
           that
           these
           Forms
           do
           mightily
           endammage
           and
           prejudice
           the
           Liberty
           of
           Churches
           ,
           or
           Conscience
           and
           Prophesie
           ;
           for
           that
           where
           they
           are
           admitted
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           but
           that
           forthwith
           a
           tyrannical
           Law
           be
           brought
           in
           at
           the
           back
           door
           ,
           so
           that
           a
           man
           may
           not
           think
           ,
           speak
           ,
           write
           ,
           teach
           ,
           compare
           and
           interpret
           the
           Scriptu●es
           but
           according
           to
           what
           they
           prescribe
           ;
           and
           to
           call
           them
           into
           doubt
           ,
           or
           to
           contradict
           them
           ,
           though
           modestly
           ,
           is
           thought
           an
           heinous
           wickedness
           .
           Nor
           do
           they
           want
           their
           pretence
           :
           viz.
           That
           the
           publick
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           may
           be
           preserved
           entire
           ,
           Confusion
           avoided
           ,
           and
           Liberty
           
           turn
           not
           into
           Licentiousness
           :
           from
           whence
           further
           (
           they
           say
           )
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           none
           ,
           (
           especially
           if
           it
           be
           believed
           that
           the
           Common-Wealth
           also
           is
           interessed
           therein
           )
           durst
           either
           inquire
           into
           those
           Formes
           ,
           and
           examine
           the
           Opinions
           that
           are
           contained
           in
           them
           by
           the
           standard
           of
           Truth
           ,
           or
           if
           any
           one
           called
           upon
           for
           parts
           and
           industry
           for
           that
           end
           shall
           inquire
           into
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           judgment
           find
           some
           things
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           he
           cannot
           without
           apparent
           danger
           publish
           ,
           and
           discover
           them
           for
           the
           amendment
           of
           others
           .
           And
           that
           indeed
           by
           this
           means
           such
           like
           Forms
           of
           Confessions
           and
           Declarations
           did
           terminate
           in
           most
           rigid
           bonds
           ,
           and
           more
           than
           Adamantine
           Fetters
           ,
           wherewith
           Liberty
           together
           with
           Truth
           are
           most
           straitly
           tied
           up
           ,
           and
           that
           Errour
           ,
           which
           is
           once
           received
           and
           admitted
           ,
           becomes
           stable
           and
           firm
           ,
           yea
           eternal
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           they
           affirm
           that
           a
           large
           gap
           is
           opened
           by
           these
           very
           Confessions
           and
           Declarations
           for
           Schisms
           and
           Separations
           ;
           because
           (
           as
           they
           have
           been
           hitherto
           used
           )
           they
           have
           been
           the
           open
           and
           publick
           signs
           of
           dissensions
           ,
           by
           which
           ,
           
           no
           otherwise
           then
           by
           certain
           partition-walls
           ,
           Christians
           ,
           who
           ought
           to
           be
           most
           strictly
           joyned
           together
           ,
           and
           who
           in
           very
           deed
           agree
           in
           the
           main
           of
           saving
           doctrine
           ,
           are
           divided
           each
           from
           other
           ,
           whilst
           one
           indeed
           saith
           ,
           I
           am
           of
           Paul
           ,
           another
           ,
           
           I
           am
           of
           Cephas
           ,
           another
           ,
           I
           am
           of
           Apollos
           ,
           another
           ,
           I
           am
           of
           Christ
           :
           and
           every
           one
           believeth
           that
           the
           purity
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           hope
           of
           immortal
           life
           consisteth
           within
           his
           particular
           Congregation
           :
           So
           that
           whosoever
           belongeth
           not
           thereto
           ,
           he
           is
           almost
           judged
           altogether
           excluded
           out
           of
           Heaven
           and
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           Whence
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           there
           arise
           and
           flow
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           from
           a
           continual
           Spring
           ,
           perpetual
           and
           immortal
           hatreds
           ,
           and
           divisions
           of
           minds
           and
           affections
           .
        
         
           These
           for
           the
           most
           part
           are
           the
           chief
           
           props
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           first
           and
           second
           sort
           rely
           ,
           and
           whereby
           they
           support
           their
           opinion
           :
           specious
           indeed
           they
           are
           ,
           if
           viewed
           ,
           at
           first
           sight
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           make
           shew
           of
           no
           ordinary
           zeal
           for
           the
           Authority
           of
           God's
           Word
           ,
           for
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           for
           the
           Peace
           and
           Concord
           of
           Churches
           :
           yet
           such
           ,
           as
           if
           more
           nearly
           
           looked
           into
           ,
           have
           not
           appeared
           to
           us
           of
           so
           great
           weight
           ,
           as
           that
           for
           their
           sakes
           we
           should
           deem
           our selves
           bound
           to
           desist
           from
           our
           purpose
           of
           publishing
           this
           Declaration
           of
           ours
           .
           For
           doubtless
           they
           seem
           not
           undeservedly
           to
           reprove
           so
           much
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           as
           the
           corruption
           and
           abuse
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           a
           Wen
           to
           a
           fair
           body
           )
           oftentimes
           is
           wont
           to
           grow
           and
           cleave
           even
           unto
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           best
           and
           most
           sovereignly
           wholesome
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           through
           a
           more
           sharp
           viewing
           of
           the
           vice
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           most
           just
           hatred
           of
           the
           abuse
           to
           be
           carried
           and
           fall
           unawars
           even
           into
           a
           detestation
           of
           the
           very
           thing
           it self
           .
           Which
           that
           it
           may
           be
           plain
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           worth
           our
           labour
           to
           premise
           some
           what
           of
           the
           nature
           ,
           necessity
           ,
           utility
           and
           right
           use
           of
           Confessions
           or
           Declarations
           .
           For
           from
           thence
           it
           will
           most
           clearly
           appear
           and
           become
           manifest
           ,
           both
           how
           greatly
           they
           are
           mistaken
           ,
           who
           are
           wholly
           averse
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           reject
           them
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           our
           end
           and
           scope
           in
           the
           putting
           forth
           of
           this
           .
           
        
         
           As
           for
           Confessions
           then
           ,
           or
           Declararations
           in
           general
           ,
           they
           are
           nothing
           but
           
           clear
           and
           manifest
           expositions
           of
           our
           Faith
           propounded
           and
           laid
           down
           in
           a
           certain
           method
           ,
           wherein
           more
           or
           fewer
           ,
           eitheir
           by
           word
           or
           writing
           ,
           discover
           their
           judgment
           concerning
           points
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           known
           to
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           for
           the
           clearing
           up
           of
           Divine
           Truth
           ,
           the
           cutting
           off
           Calumnies
           ,
           where
           with
           innocent
           persons
           are
           oppressed
           ,
           and
           the
           edifying
           of
           Churches
           in
           true
           Faith
           and
           peace
           .
           This
           at
           length
           is
           the
           proper
           ,
           true
           and
           genuine
           nature
           and
           genius
           of
           Confessions
           and
           Declarations
           ,
           from
           which
           we
           are
           to
           make
           judgment
           of
           their
           true
           both
           necessity
           ,
           and
           utility
           ,
           and
           no
           ways
           from
           the
           disposition
           and
           design
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           oftentimes
           abused
           Confessions
           and
           Declarations
           to
           far
           other
           different
           ends
           .
           For
           those
           things
           have
           not
           been
           the
           faults
           of
           the
           Declarations
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Declarers
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           uses
           ,
           but
           abuses
           of
           Confessions
           ,
           and
           they
           such
           as
           might
           easily
           but
           for
           our selves
           be
           severed
           from
           the
           Forms
           of
           Confessions
           themselves
           .
        
         
           That
           these
           kind
           of
           Forms
           indeed
           are
           
           not
           precisely
           and
           absolutely
           necessary
           we
           willingly
           grant
           ,
           and
           therefore
           do
           we
           not
           
           like
           of
           their
           opinion
           ,
           whom
           we
           mention'd
           in
           the
           fourth
           place
           ,
           who
           account
           them
           at
           least
           for
           secondary
           Symbols
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           who
           determine
           or
           maintain
           that
           they
           are
           precisely
           necessary
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           the
           being
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           to
           the
           well-being
           of
           a
           Christian
           Church
           .
           For
           where
           a
           right
           and
           concordant
           or
           unanimous
           understanding
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           hath
           its
           place
           ,
           there
           simply
           is
           no
           need
           of
           other
           Forms
           of
           belief
           ,
           or
           expressions
           ,
           but
           what
           are
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           themselves
           :
           and
           those
           Forms
           which
           are
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           they
           are
           sufficient
           unto
           Faith
           and
           Salvation
           ;
           and
           if
           one
           bring
           with
           him
           an
           honest
           ,
           and
           docile
           mind
           ,
           and
           studious
           of
           Divine
           Truth
           ,
           for
           the
           discerning
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           withall
           use
           those
           means
           ,
           which
           he
           ought
           to
           use
           ,
           and
           which
           become
           a
           Reader
           earnestly
           desirous
           of
           so
           great
           things
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           clear
           and
           perspicuous
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           and
           ought
           at
           all
           times
           abundantly
           to
           suffice
           every
           Christian
           to
           draw
           from
           thence
           both
           for
           himself
           and
           others
           a
           most
           perfect
           Declaration
           of
           Divine
           meanings
           .
           For
           verily
           it
           cannot
           be
           justly
           doubted
           ,
           but
           that
           those
           Forms
           and
           Phrases
           ,
           wherein
           God
           himself
           and
           
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           were
           pleased
           long
           since
           to
           express
           and
           declare
           the
           meanings
           of
           their
           mind
           to
           private
           and
           ordinary
           and
           unlearned
           men
           ,
           are
           also
           at
           this
           day
           sufficient
           for
           us
           to
           understand
           and
           declare
           those
           very
           same
           meanings
           ;
           since
           to
           that
           end
           they
           are
           no
           less
           left
           of
           God
           and
           delivered
           by
           the
           Scripture
           to
           us
           than
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           from
           them
           we
           might
           draw
           and
           fetch
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           concern
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           own
           and
           others
           everlasting
           Salvation
           .
           From
           whence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           altogether
           possible
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           may
           not
           only
           be
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           may
           also
           well
           be
           without
           such
           like
           humane
           Forms
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           though
           such
           Forms
           
           are
           not
           precisely
           necessary
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           not
           therefore
           also
           to
           be
           judged
           unprofitable
           ,
           and
           consequently
           unlawful
           and
           hurtful
           .
           For
           if
           Prophesyings
           ,
           or
           Interpretings
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           not
           unprofitable
           ,
           yea
           rather
           if
           they
           be
           some-times
           in
           certain
           respects
           necessary
           ,
           which
           several
           Teachers
           and
           Pastours
           propose
           in
           Universities
           and
           Churches
           ,
           or
           which
           otherwise
           are
           performed
           in
           Christian
           Assemblies
           ,
           when
           for
           the
           informing
           of
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           
           the
           reducing
           of
           them
           that
           go
           astray
           into
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           the
           relieving
           the
           doubting
           ,
           and
           convincing
           gainsayers
           ,
           they
           declare
           &
           illustrate
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           by
           familiar
           and
           clear
           &
           withal
           usual
           forms
           of
           speaking
           ,
           be-besides
           the
           very
           express
           words
           of
           the
           Scriture
           ,
           it
           cannot
           verily
           seem
           unprofitabe
           ,
           
           much
           less
           unlawful
           or
           hurtful
           ,
           if
           more
           Ministers
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           do
           by
           mutual
           consents
           ,
           joint
           studies
           and
           endeavours
           ,
           for
           the
           greater
           illustration
           or
           clearing
           up
           of
           divine
           Truth
           ,
           removing
           of
           slanders
           ,
           the
           edifying
           of
           the
           generality
           or
           the
           most
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           other
           holy
           and
           pious
           ends
           ,
           publickly
           open
           and
           declare
           their
           judgment
           upon
           the
           same
           meanings
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           certain
           composed
           Forms
           .
        
         
           Yea
           further
           ,
           if
           you
           shall
           duly
           consider
           the
           matter
           without
           affection
           and
           prejudice
           ,
           
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           those
           times
           may
           happen
           ,
           wherein
           such
           Declarations
           ought
           to
           seem
           not
           only
           profitable
           ,
           but
           also
           very
           necessary
           .
           For
           i●
           foul
           and
           gross
           errours
           ,
           noxious
           to
           Christian
           Religion
           and
           piety
           ,
           should
           seize
           on
           our
           age
           ,
           if
           necessary
           heads
           of
           belief
           should
           be
           neglected
           ,
           or
           be
           minded
           but
           by
           the
           by
           ,
           or
           those
           
           that
           are
           not
           necessary
           be
           earnestly
           urged
           as
           necessary
           ,
           as
           also
           profitable
           doctrines
           not
           be
           distinguished
           from
           those
           that
           are
           necessary
           ,
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           lastly
           ,
           if
           mens
           consciences
           shall
           be
           bound
           up
           by
           humane
           inventions
           or
           devices
           ,
           and
           every
           thing
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           ,
           false
           be
           palliated
           and
           cloathed
           with
           Scripture
           words
           and
           expressions
           ,
           there
           is
           certainly
           a
           necessity
           laid
           upon
           all
           and
           every
           Christian
           ,
           espesially
           upon
           Pastours
           of
           Churches
           ,
           seriously
           to
           consider
           and
           advise
           among
           themselves
           ,
           by
           what
           means
           they
           may
           withstand
           so
           many
           and
           great
           evils
           ;
           and
           ,
           if
           they
           shall
           perceive
           that
           those
           blind
           miserable
           mortals
           may
           profitably
           and
           prudently
           be
           holpen
           by
           a
           more
           clear
           proposal
           and
           elucidation
           or
           discovery
           of
           the
           Divine
           meanings
           ,
           than
           hath
           been
           formerly
           made
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           by
           a
           Torch
           lighted
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           unanimously
           and
           as
           it
           were
           with
           joint
           forces
           to
           agree
           and
           conspire
           ,
           how
           they
           may
           discover
           and
           set
           before
           their
           eyes
           those
           divine
           senses
           and
           meanings
           in
           certain
           Forms
           now
           long
           since
           with
           profit
           received
           and
           familiar
           ,
           if
           peradventure
           by
           the
           help
           of
           these
           they
           that
           err
           may
           be
           delivered
           out
           of
           the
           said
           deep
           
           darkness
           ,
           and
           be
           reduced
           into
           the
           right
           way
           of
           everlasting
           Salvation
           .
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           if
           it
           fall
           out
           that
           those
           ,
           who
           perform
           this
           profitable
           service
           to
           the
           Christian
           Common-wealth
           ,
           should
           notwithstanding
           ,
           as
           it
           usually
           comes
           to
           pass
           ,
           be
           loaded
           with
           Calumnies
           ,
           be
           soyled
           with
           foul
           and
           dishonest
           suspicions
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           overwhelmed
           with
           a
           certain
           deluge
           of
           false
           accusations
           ,
           as
           the
           Patrons
           of
           all
           the
           wicked
           opinions
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           hang
           out
           as
           it
           were
           upon
           new
           posts
           old
           Heresies
           either
           all
           or
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           dig
           up
           again
           out
           of
           Hell
           or
           their
           Grave
           Errours
           long
           since
           condemned
           ,
           who
           hold
           nothing
           firm
           ,
           nothing
           solid
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           are
           divided
           and
           severed
           among
           themselves
           by
           so
           many
           and
           so
           monstrous
           Opinions
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           justly
           seem
           rather
           Monsters
           of
           men
           ,
           then
           Christians
           ;
           who
           is
           there
           who
           will
           not
           think
           them
           like
           to
           do
           a
           work
           worth
           their
           pains
           ,
           yea
           that
           will
           not
           think
           them
           by
           some
           necessity
           constrained
           hereunto
           ,
           by
           a
           publick
           and
           solemn
           Declaration
           to
           obviate
           so
           atrocious
           and
           enormous
           slanders
           ,
           and
           by
           an
           ingenuous
           Confession
           of
           their
           judgment
           to
           testifie
           to
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           what
           and
           what
           manner
           of
           Persons
           
           they
           are
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           what
           in
           very
           ●eed
           they
           think
           touching
           the
           chief
           heads
           of
           belief
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           unblamable
           means
           ,
           ●s
           by
           a
           bolt
           &
           bar
           firmly
           set
           against
           those
           ●nfamous
           revilings
           and
           slanders
           ,
           to
           vindicate
           and
           approve
           or
           commend
           to
           all
           good
           men
           the
           integrity
           of
           their
           good
           ●ame
           and
           esteem
           ,
           and
           the
           innocency
           of
           their
           lives
           ?
           Especially
           if
           they
           see
           ,
           that
           ,
           unless
           they
           do
           it
           ,
           all
           good
           men
           even
           the
           best
           will
           be
           estranged
           from
           them
           ,
           the
           weak
           will
           be
           turned
           aside
           from
           the
           love
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           or
           else
           that
           no
           light
           scruples
           will
           be
           cast
           into
           their
           minds
           ,
           that
           an
           occasion
           will
           be
           given
           to
           many
           ,
           in
           other
           respects
           in
           no
           wise
           bad
           men
           ,
           to
           continue
           in
           their
           errours
           ,
           or
           to
           return
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           to
           their
           vomit
           ,
           to
           their
           former
           filthiness
           which
           they
           had
           left
           ,
           that
           their
           Friends
           will
           be
           withdrawn
           from
           all
           affection
           of
           good-will
           towards
           them
           ,
           and
           violently
           deparated
           from
           their
           fraternity
           ,
           that
           more
           ●lenteous
           matter
           will
           be
           ministred
           to
           their
           Enemies
           and
           Foes
           to
           calumniatc
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           through
           the
           side
           of
           their
           wronged
           reputation
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           will
           be
           wounded
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           labour
           ,
           ●are
           ,
           industry
           and
           pains
           ,
           hitherto
           spent
           ,
           
           or
           further
           to
           be
           spent
           in
           the
           promoting
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           will
           be
           rendred
           unprofitable
           and
           fruitless
           ?
           Certainly
           he
           that
           i●
           toucht
           with
           any
           desire
           of
           the
           publick
           good
           ,
           any
           care
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           an●
           desire
           of
           the
           truth
           and
           peace
           of
           th●
           Church
           ,
           he
           cannot
           but
           believe
           ,
           and
           certainly
           conclude
           ,
           that
           in
           such
           a
           case
           the●
           is
           some
           kind
           of
           necessity
           laid
           upon
           those
           men
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           and
           men
           of
           highest
           degree
           and
           lowest
           degree
           require
           it
           ,
           even
           in
           conceived
           Form
           of
           Declarations
           to
           purge
           themseves
           from
           those
           false
           reports
           and
           calumnies
           ,
           and
           to
           testifie
           to
           the
           whole
           Christian
           World
           their
           innocency
           .
           Nor
           indeed
           can
           it
           see●
           sufficient
           for
           the
           washing
           away
           of
           th●
           said
           Calumnies
           ,
           if
           they
           contain
           themselves
           within
           the
           meer
           and
           bare
           expressions
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           deliver
           their
           Opinions
           or
           Judgments
           in
           so
           man
           Scripture-Words
           and
           Phrases
           .
           For
           seeing
           that
           this
           very
           thing
           is
           charged
           up
           on
           them
           as
           a
           crime
           ,
           that
           under
           Scripture-words
           they
           in
           their
           Bosom
           cherish
           their
           worst
           meanings
           ,
           and
           most
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Salvation
           〈◊〉
           Men
           ,
           &
           that
           they
           do
           upon
           occasion
           either
           
           readily
           sought
           after
           ,
           or
           offered
           by
           others
           ,
           disseminate
           or
           spread
           the
           same
           ,
           ●hen
           they
           perceive
           it
           is
           for
           their
           advantage
           :
           verily
           they
           are
           reduced
           to
           that
           necessity
           whether
           they
           will
           or
           no
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           edifying
           of
           the
           weak
           ,
           and
           the
           detection
           of
           Calumnies
           ,
           by
           that
           means
           which
           seems
           ●est
           and
           most
           profitable
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           some
           publick
           Declaration
           of
           their
           Judgment
           ,
           ●o
           purge
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           maintain
           and
           defend
           the
           sincerity
           of
           their
           belief
           .
           Which
           things
           being
           so
           ,
           so
           far
           is
           it
           that
           Confessions
           ,
           or
           Declarations
           of
           Faith
           ought
           to
           seem
           hurtful
           or
           unprofitable
           of
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           sometimes
           to
           be
           accounted
           of
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           for
           useful
           vindications
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           ●n
           a
           manner
           necessary
           remedies
           of
           the
           greatest
           evils
           .
        
         
           Howbeit
           because
           such
           is
           either
           the
           
           ●nconsiderateness
           ,
           or
           sloth
           ,
           or
           malice
           of
           the
           most
           of
           Men
           ,
           that
           those
           things
           which
           of
           themselves
           might
           be
           useful
           and
           pious
           documents
           of
           our
           duty
           ,
           or
           most
           present
           remedies
           of
           great
           evils
           ,
           they
           suffer
           them
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           additional
           corruption
           and
           abuse
           ,
           by
           degrees
           to
           become
           superstitious
           
           bands
           of
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           insensibly
           to
           degenerate
           into
           idols
           and
           hurtful
           Poysons
           ,
           yea
           often
           they
           themselves
           turn
           them
           to
           the
           dammage
           and
           detriment
           of
           the
           best
           things
           ;
           we
           ought
           diligently
           to
           beware
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           with
           the
           greatest
           care
           that
           may
           be
           ,
           to
           vindicate
           such
           forms
           from
           all
           manner
           of
           abuse
           and
           corruption
           ,
           and
           to
           inculcate
           and
           assert
           at
           all
           times
           their
           right
           and
           true
           use
           ,
           which
           we
           indeed
           believe
           may
           be
           commodiously
           done
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           always
           these
           three
           things
           before
           our
           eyes
           ,
           and
           carefully
           observe
           them
           .
           First
           ,
           if
           in
           the
           Church
           there
           be
           no
           Authority
           
           that
           is
           *
           unquestionable
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           irrefragable
           ,
           and
           beyond
           all
           exception
           ,
           under
           any
           title
           ,
           pretence
           or
           show
           whatsoever
           ,
           either
           directly
           or
           indirectly
           ,
           in
           things
           pertaining
           to
           Religion
           ,
           given
           to
           these
           Forms
           ,
           nor
           suffered
           to
           be
           given
           them
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Consciences
           of
           any
           should
           be
           tied
           ,
           or
           obliged
           to
           the
           same
           as
           Rules
           of
           Faith
           ,
           either
           primary
           or
           secondary
           :
           Which
           indeed
           that
           it
           may
           be
           easily
           provided
           against
           ,
           is
           beyond
           all
           doubt
           if
           they
           be
           only
           had
           in
           that
           esteem
           and
           place
           ,
           as
           indeed
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           for
           bare
           expositions
           of
           
           our
           belief
           ,
           or
           for
           such
           Forms
           ,
           which
           do
           not
           define
           ,
           or
           determine
           ,
           what
           is
           to
           be
           held
           for
           true
           ,
           or
           false
           ,
           what
           is
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           after
           what
           manner
           any
           thing
           is
           to
           be
           expressed
           ,
           or
           uttered
           ;
           but
           which
           only
           may
           make
           known
           and
           testifie
           ,
           what
           they
           hold
           for
           true
           and
           false
           ,
           what
           they
           believe
           ,
           or
           do
           not
           believe
           ,
           how
           they
           express
           the
           meanings
           of
           their
           Mind
           ,
           whose
           own
           those
           Forms
           and
           Declarations
           are
           .
           For
           if
           they
           be
           had
           in
           no
           other
           account
           ,
           or
           greater
           esteem
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           danger
           that
           their
           Authority
           (
           we
           say
           not
           )
           should
           be
           equalled
           ,
           much
           less
           be
           preferred
           before
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           find
           not
           indeed
           any
           place
           ,
           though
           the
           lowest
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           doubeless
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           already
           said
           before
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           then
           be
           held
           for
           Squares
           and
           Rules
           of
           Faith
           ,
           whereby
           Truth
           ,
           or
           Falshood
           ,
           Heresie
           ,
           or
           Errour
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           known
           ;
           and
           which
           are
           published
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           that
           by
           them
           what
           is
           true
           or
           false
           may
           be
           known
           ,
           and
           discovered
           or
           sound
           ;
           but
           only
           for
           bare
           Signals
           and
           Symbols
           or
           Tokens
           ,
           which
           only
           show
           and
           declare
           ,
           what
           the
           Authors
           believed
           and
           judged
           of
           those
           and
           the
           other
           
           Articles
           and
           Meanings
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           And
           truly
           if
           we
           consult
           the
           ancient
           Annals
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           who
           first
           put
           forth
           such
           Symbols
           ,
           Ecclesiastical
           Canons
           ,
           Confessions
           and
           Declarations
           ,
           had
           no
           other
           design
           ,
           aim
           or
           end
           ,
           but
           thereby
           to
           testifie
           ,
           not
           what
           was
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           themselves
           believed
           ;
           and
           that
           these
           Symbols
           ,
           &c.
           should
           be
           even
           instead
           of
           Watch-Towers
           ,
           to
           declare
           &
           shew
           to
           the
           unwary
           and
           imprudent
           the
           Shelves
           and
           Quicks
           of
           Errours
           that
           were
           hurtful
           to
           Piety
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           or
           also
           to
           serve
           against
           Calumniators
           ,
           for
           Apologies
           ,
           whereby
           every
           one
           might
           understand
           ,
           how
           far
           they
           were
           from
           those
           Errours
           ,
           Blasphemies
           ,
           and
           Crimes
           ,
           which
           through
           Calumny
           were
           by
           men
           ill-imployed
           fastened
           upon
           them
           .
           And
           certainly
           if
           all
           Declarations
           and
           Confessions
           had
           at
           all
           times
           kept
           within
           these
           bounds
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           indeed
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           obtained
           any
           Dictator-like
           Dignity
           or
           Authority
           ,
           much
           less
           greater
           than
           ,
           or
           equal
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           Wherefore
           that
           the
           Church
           may
           in
           the
           first
           place
           alway
           hold
           this
           firm
           &
           unalterable
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           endeavour
           again
           and
           again
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           ef●-soon
           upon
           all
           occasions
           to
           inculate
           upon
           Churches
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           very
           Forms
           of
           our
           Confessions
           and
           Declarations
           accurately
           to
           express
           ,
           That
           they
           indeed
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           received
           for
           certain
           Jndices
           or
           Discoverers
           ,
           much
           less
           for
           Judges
           of
           the
           true
           Sences
           or
           Meanings
           ,
           viz.
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           only
           for
           the
           Indices
           of
           those
           Sences
           or
           Meanings
           ,
           which
           the
           Authors
           thereof
           have
           held
           for
           true
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           published
           to
           that
           end
           .
           If
           that
           be
           done
           ,
           these
           three
           abuses
           will
           sufficiently
           and
           easily
           be
           avoided
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           None
           will
           flee
           to
           the
           said
           Forms
           ,
           to
           
           draw
           and
           take
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           from
           Fountains
           with
           a
           Faith
           void
           of
           doubting
           ,
           those
           things
           that
           are
           to
           be
           believed
           :
           and
           further
           he
           will
           not
           run
           unto
           them
           in
           doubtful
           Sences
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           the
           Indices
           of
           what
           is
           streight
           and
           ●rooked
           :
           nor
           try
           and
           examine
           dark
           and
           controverted
           sences
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           touch-stone
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           None
           will
           be
           tyed
           ,
           or
           suffer
           himself
           to
           be
           tyed
           to
           their
           Meanings
           upon
           any
           other
           terms
           ,
           than
           so
           far
           and
           so
           long
           as
           he
           himself
           doth
           certainly
           find
           and
           is
           convinced
           in
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           that
           they
           accord
           with
           the
           Meanings
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           In
           Disputations
           ,
           Conferences
           ,
           Examinations
           or
           Tryals
           men
           will
           never
           appeal
           to
           them
           ,
           neither
           will
           controversies
           of
           Faith
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           Anvil
           thereof
           ;
           but
           they
           will
           all
           wholly
           without
           fear
           or
           danger
           be
           brought
           to
           and
           examined
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           alone
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           Rule
           beyond
           all
           exception
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           form
           of
           sound
           words
           ,
           which
           our
           alone
           Master
           Jesus
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           have
           left
           unto
           us
           .
           And
           thus
           indeed
           there
           will
           be
           nothing
           ,
           that
           can
           justly
           be
           desired
           to
           detract
           Divine
           Authority
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           it
           wholly
           to
           the
           Sacred
           Scriptures
           .
           Neither
           shall
           we
           then
           need
           to
           fear
           ,
           lest
           idols
           be
           made
           of
           them
           to
           be
           set
           up
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           placed
           in
           equal
           degree
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           honoured
           with
           any
           like
           honour
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           lest
           bands
           should
           be
           knit
           of
           them
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Consciences
           of
           men
           should
           be
           bound
           ;
           or
           lastly
           lest
           poysons
           should
           be
           prepared
           of
           them
           ,
           whereby
           the
           sincerity
           of
           Faith
           might
           be
           infected
           ,
           or
           the
           Truth
           of
           Doctrine
           adulterated
           .
        
         
           This
           Foundation
           therefore
           once
           rightly
           
           laid
           ,
           and
           this
           Principle
           firmly
           supposed
           ,
           there
           will
           alwaies
           remain
           in
           the
           
           Church
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           whole
           and
           entire
           a
           liberty
           ,
           whereby
           any
           one
           may
           (
           preserving
           safe
           the
           Laws
           of
           Christian
           Modesty
           ,
           Charity
           and
           Prudence
           )
           without
           danger
           inquire
           into
           those
           Forms
           ,
           and
           without
           scruple
           contradict
           them
           :
           that
           by
           this
           means
           there
           may
           be
           always
           a
           manifest
           difference
           between
           them
           and
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           which
           alone
           that
           priviledg
           ought
           to
           remain
           sacred
           and
           inviolate
           ,
           that
           it
           alone
           is
           above
           and
           beyond
           all
           Controversie
           and
           Contradiction
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Believers
           are
           to
           be
           tyed
           to
           it
           only
           .
           And
           yet
           is
           not
           this
           liberty
           to
           be
           extended
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           turn
           into
           a
           dissolute
           and
           irregular
           licentiousness
           ,
           whereby
           every
           Man
           may
           unadvisedly
           ,
           speak
           what
           he
           please
           .
           For
           he
           as
           much
           abuseth
           liberty
           ,
           who
           too
           much
           at
           pleasure
           loosenth
           the
           button
           thereof
           ,
           as
           he
           who
           fastneth
           it
           too
           strait
           .
           All
           extreams
           are
           to
           be
           avoided
           ,
           and
           we
           to
           sacrifice
           to
           moderation
           ,
           which
           consisteth
           in
           the
           midst
           between
           Tyranny
           and
           a
           Wild
           and
           Unbridled
           Licentiousness
           .
           Therefore
           Prudence
           and
           Charity
           are
           always
           to
           be
           taken
           into
           Council
           ,
           which
           will
           easily
           dictate
           ,
           when
           and
           how
           this
           liberty
           
           may
           profitably
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           Scandal
           of
           the
           Godly
           ,
           be
           made
           use
           of
           .
           It
           is
           the
           part
           of
           Prudence
           to
           weigh
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           fit
           times
           and
           places
           ,
           wherein
           this
           or
           that
           Opinion
           either
           by
           word
           or
           writing
           may
           commodiously
           be
           proposed
           .
           It
           is
           the
           part
           of
           Charity
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           regard
           of
           persons
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           not
           offended
           or
           troubled
           ,
           who
           ought
           to
           be
           edified
           .
           It
           is
           not
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           Prudent
           and
           Pious
           Man
           ,
           and
           one
           truly
           Charitable
           ,
           to
           use
           promiscously
           ,
           upon
           every
           occasion
           ,
           with
           all
           Persons
           or
           in
           all
           Places
           ,
           when
           he
           so
           thinks
           fit
           ,
           the
           liberty
           of
           contradicting
           ,
           nay
           nor
           alwaies
           &
           everywhere
           patiently
           to
           bear
           with
           all
           the
           Contradictions
           of
           others
           .
           
           There
           is
           often
           a
           regard
           to
           be
           had
           both
           of
           the
           Things
           or
           Opinions
           which
           are
           contradicted
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Persons
           with
           whom
           such
           Contradictions
           are
           propounded
           .
           For
           there
           are
           some
           things
           of
           so
           great
           Weight
           and
           Moment
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           be
           gain-said
           without
           the
           extream
           hazard
           of
           our
           Salvation
           .
           Freely
           to
           contradict
           these
           ,
           or
           quietly
           to
           suffer
           them
           to
           be
           contradicted
           by
           others
           ,
           would
           be
           the
           farthest
           from
           Prudence
           and
           Charity
           possible
           .
           There
           are
           some
           things
           of
           that
           
           nature
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           without
           the
           dan●er
           of
           any
           Mans
           Salvation
           suffer
           indeed
           contradiction
           ,
           but
           which
           yet
           to
           contradict
           is
           not
           necessary
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           publick
           good
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           contradicted
           every
           where
           and
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           is
           not
           expedient
           .
           For
           not
           every
           thing
           ,
           that
           is
           lawful
           ,
           is
           presently
           also
           expedient
           and
           edifying
           .
           Very
           often
           the
           weakness
           of
           others
           ought
           to
           give
           law
           to
           our
           liberty
           :
           and
           not
           seldom
           also
           the
           importuneness
           of
           others
           ,
           who
           have
           an
           itch
           after
           or
           unto
           variances
           ,
           ●rablings
           ,
           and
           contradictions
           ,
           and
           are
           pleased
           with
           the
           opportunity
           of
           strife
           &
           contention
           upon
           every
           occasion
           .
           To
           the
           one
           we
           must
           not
           give
           occasion
           of
           offence
           ,
           lest
           they
           fall
           :
           From
           the
           other
           we
           must
           withhold
           all
           encouragements
           ,
           lest
           they
           hurt
           themselves
           and
           others
           .
           For
           in
           this
           manner
           we
           ought
           alwaies
           to
           shun
           all
           endangerings
           of
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           weak
           ,
           lest
           we
           abuse
           our
           liberty
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           any
           one
           ,
           but
           use
           it
           aright
           and
           to
           the
           edification
           of
           all
           .
           But
           in
           things
           not
           altogether
           necessary
           ,
           and
           amongst
           those
           ,
           whom
           the
           Scripture
           calleth
           perfect
           ,
           and
           who
           have
           their
           sences
           exercised
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           discern
           between
           
           what
           is
           true
           and
           false
           ,
           or
           who
           are
           more
           then
           ordinarily
           desirous
           of
           Truth
           that
           is
           more
           abstruse
           ,
           this
           liberty
           may
           alwaies
           have
           or
           take
           place
           without
           offence
           or
           danger
           .
           For
           their
           industry
           indeed
           i●
           sharpned
           by
           moderate
           contradictions
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           it
           were
           the
           Whetstones
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           striking
           or
           beating
           offlints
           against
           each
           other
           this
           Fruit
           is
           drawn
           or
           produced
           ,
           that
           either
           they
           see
           clearly
           that
           errour
           that
           formerly
           lay
           hid
           ,
           or
           are
           more
           solidly
           confirmed
           in
           the
           truth
           they
           hold
           .
           Which
           fruit
           cannot
           but
           afterward
           redound
           unto
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           the
           eminent
           promoting
           of
           truth
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           Gods
           name
           .
           But
           to
           digladiate
           or
           strive
           with
           gain-sayings
           before
           the
           people
           out
           of
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           or
           endeavour
           by
           the
           vellications
           or
           twitchings
           of
           publick
           Forms
           ,
           and
           Ob●rectations
           or
           Back-bitings
           out
           of
           the
           Desk
           or
           Pue
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           Tumult
           among
           the
           rude
           common
           people
           ,
           or
           by
           publick
           Writings
           to
           traduce
           and
           contumeliously
           to
           provoke
           and
           inveigh
           against
           others
           ,
           would
           be
           next
           unto
           madness
           ,
           and
           most
           scandalous
           and
           dangerous
           .
           Nor
           indeed
           can
           the
           knowledge
           of
           an
           unnecessary
           
           truth
           ever
           do
           so
           much
           good
           ,
           as
           the
           importune
           and
           immmodest
           inculcating
           or
           ●rging
           thereof
           may
           do
           harm
           and
           prejudice
           both
           publickly
           and
           privately
           .
           And
           thus
           far
           concerning
           the
           first
           caution
           diligently
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           Confessions
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           that
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           
           as
           to
           the
           right
           use
           of
           Forms
           ,
           flows
           from
           the
           first
           :
           if
           to
           wit
           there
           be
           not
           contrived
           of
           such
           Forms
           of
           Confessions
           and
           Declarations
           certain
           Spiritual
           Bonds
           ,
           Stocks
           and
           Fetters
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           Consciences
           ,
           Tongues
           and
           Pens
           of
           the
           Declarers
           be
           not
           so
           tied
           and
           fastned
           ,
           that
           none
           may
           recede
           from
           the
           phrases
           thereof
           ,
           manner
           of
           speaking
           ,
           order
           ,
           method
           ,
           &c.
           but
           that
           he
           is
           also
           forthwith
           suspected
           and
           accused
           of
           Heterodoxie
           ,
           who
           is
           found
           to
           expound
           the
           Divine
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           sentiments
           of
           his
           own
           mind
           ,
           in
           other
           expressions
           or
           other
           order
           or
           method
           ,
           then
           what
           are
           expressed
           in
           them
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           in
           those
           Forms
           of
           Confessions
           .
           For
           by
           this
           means
           that
           liberty
           ,
           which
           so
           long
           as
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Sences
           or
           Meanings
           themselves
           remain
           safe
           ,
           ought
           to
           continue
           whole
           and
           entire
           to
           all
           Believers
           in
           their
           expounding
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           they
           shall
           
           judg
           meet
           ,
           for
           the
           greatest
           furtherance
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           edifying
           of
           Churches
           ,
           i●
           not
           only
           cast
           out
           of
           doors
           and
           banished
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           secretly
           and
           a●
           it
           were
           by
           mines
           supplanted
           and
           overthrown
           by
           the
           same
           .
           For
           it
           can
           hardly
           otherwise
           be
           ,
           but
           that
           where
           the
           expressions
           of
           such
           Forms
           begin
           to
           be
           of
           mor●
           account
           than
           those
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           it self
           ,
           there
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           should
           by
           degrees
           grow
           vile
           ,
           and
           sin●
           in
           estimation
           beneath
           those
           Forms
           .
           And
           indeed
           if
           we
           will
           but
           mind
           it
           ,
           the
           chief
           and
           haply
           first
           step
           ,
           whereby
           human●
           Forms
           ascended
           to
           the
           height
           of
           an
           usurped
           Authority
           and
           Majesty
           almost
           Divine
           ,
           was
           this
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           first
           they
           at
           tributed
           to
           the
           phrases
           ,
           words
           ,
           order
           and
           method
           thereof
           more
           than
           was
           meet
           ;
           a
           if
           in
           them
           all
           sences
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           hoped
           and
           practised
           ,
           were
           more
           clearly
           briefly
           and
           substantially
           exprest
           ,
           tha●
           in
           those
           which
           we
           meet
           with
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           For
           from
           hence
           hath
           the
           esteem
           of
           them
           by
           little
           and
           little
           been
           encreased
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           lessened
           :
           insomuch
           that
           according
           to
           the
           
           words
           ,
           phrases
           ,
           yea
           almost
           syllables
           and
           letters
           of
           the
           said
           Forms
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           method
           and
           peculiar
           order
           of
           the
           same
           they
           began
           to
           determine
           and
           declare
           touching
           the
           truth
           and
           falseness
           of
           almost
           all
           Opinions
           and
           Meanings
           ;
           as
           if
           that
           could
           not
           be
           true
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           exactly
           and
           in
           every
           thing
           agree
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           he
           could
           not
           be
           free
           from
           Herisie
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           from
           errour
           and
           falshood
           ,
           who
           should
           (
           though
           never
           so
           modestly
           )
           contradict
           them
           ,
           or
           go
           but
           a
           straws
           breadth
           from
           them
           ,
           yea
           that
           should
           not
           almost
           swear
           unto
           the
           words
           thereof
           .
           The
           which
           pernicious
           abuse
           ,
           and
           so
           manifest
           a
           corruption
           and
           inconvenience
           to
           withstand
           and
           prevent
           ,
           we
           ought
           at
           all
           times
           earnestly
           and
           almost
           only
           to
           inculate
           or
           repeat
           ,
           that
           such
           Forms
           of
           Declarations
           are
           not
           made
           for
           that
           end
           for
           to
           teach
           ,
           that
           the
           Sences
           or
           Meanings
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           may
           or
           ought
           most
           commodiously
           to
           be
           expressed
           in
           this
           order
           ,
           in
           this
           method
           ,
           in
           these
           phrases
           or
           manners
           of
           speaking
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           others
           ;
           but
           that
           in
           or
           by
           them
           they
           may
           be
           expressed
           rightly
           and
           commodiously
           enough
           ,
           or
           that
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           those
           very
           Men
           
           that
           make
           such
           Confessions
           ,
           they
           are
           very
           exactly
           and
           truly
           contained
           in
           them
           .
           For
           so
           to
           use
           them
           will
           not
           be
           a
           matter
           of
           absolute
           necessity
           ,
           but
           of
           meer
           liberty
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           useth
           them
           ,
           will
           indeed
           do
           well
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           will
           not
           be
           judged
           to
           do
           ill
           that
           useth
           them
           not
           ,
           especially
           if
           he
           receive
           the
           sum
           of
           saving
           doctrine
           delivered
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           condemn
           those
           who
           in
           this
           point
           dissent
           .
           
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           ,
           which
           flows
           from
           those
           things
           that
           have
           been
           already
           spoken
           of
           ,
           necessary
           unto
           the
           right
           use
           of
           Forms
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           these
           Forms
           be
           not
           at
           any
           time
           held
           for
           limits
           and
           bounds
           ,
           within
           which
           Religion
           and
           the
           saving
           knowledg
           of
           God
           is
           believed
           in
           such
           manner
           to
           consist
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           ,
           who
           cannot
           in
           conscience
           assent
           to
           them
           or
           give
           their
           voice
           for
           them
           ,
           were
           therefore
           excluded
           from
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           shut
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           .
           Far
           be
           that
           from
           us
           ,
           who
           firmly
           believe
           that
           Christians
           may
           unwittingly
           err
           in
           many
           things
           without
           the
           loss
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           who
           judg
           that
           there
           are
           very
           few
           things
           ,
           that
           are
           precisely
           necessary
           to
           be
           known
           and
           believed
           for
           the
           obtaining
           Eternal
           Life
           .
           Wherefore
           that
           
           we
           may
           demonstrate
           that
           this
           proud
           cruelty
           is
           exceeding
           far
           from
           us
           ,
           we
           do
           openly
           shew
           and
           declare
           ,
           that
           Forms
           of
           Confessions
           and
           Declarations
           are
           to
           be
           had
           in
           no
           other
           respect
           or
           account
           ,
           than
           for
           certain
           Ensigns
           and
           Standards
           set
           up
           whereby
           they
           declare
           ,
           who
           set
           them
           fo●th
           ,
           that
           they
           judg
           ,
           that
           those
           Sences
           ,
           which
           are
           contained
           in
           those
           Forms
           ,
           do
           come
           very
           near
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           unless
           they
           were
           taught
           better
           ,
           do
           heartily
           desire
           and
           wish
           ,
           that
           all
           others
           that
           are
           desirous
           of
           Truth
           and
           Peace
           would
           embrace
           them
           ,
           not
           indeed
           properly
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           so
           at
           length
           they
           might
           be
           saved
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           might
           withdraw
           themselves
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           erring
           to
           the
           greatest
           distance
           may
           be
           .
           For
           neither
           ought
           it
           to
           seem
           enough
           to
           a
           Christian
           ,
           to
           make
           towards
           Eternal
           Salvation
           by
           every
           means
           and
           in
           every
           way
           whatsoever
           :
           the
           safest
           and
           surest
           is
           to
           be
           chosen
           ,
           except
           haply
           a
           just
           fear
           of
           some
           greater
           danger
           or
           scandal
           in
           the
           Church
           hinder
           the
           same
           .
           For
           the
           good
           of
           Eternal
           Hapiness
           and
           of
           an
           immortal
           life
           ought
           to
           be
           of
           so
           great
           price
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           hate
           and
           carefully
           to
           shun
           all
           dangers
           ,
           which
           
           may
           turn
           away
           ,
           or
           withdraw
           his
           mind
           from
           imbracing
           the
           same
           .
           Nor
           hath
           he
           any
           reason
           to
           fear
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           therefore
           abet
           and
           patronize
           Schisme
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           a
           work
           of
           the
           flesh
           .
           For
           if
           he
           haply
           depart
           from
           some
           Congregations
           to
           others
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           forthwith
           contemn
           those
           ,
           which
           he
           leaveth
           ,
           or
           judg
           them
           as
           excluded
           from
           the
           hope
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           but
           only
           goes
           from
           those
           that
           are
           more
           impure
           to
           those
           that
           are
           more
           pure
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           shew
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           a
           care
           and
           tender
           regard
           of
           every
           truth
           any
           ways
           serving
           to
           his
           own
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           approve
           his
           Conscience
           unto
           God
           and
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ.
           Nevertheless
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           he
           does
           his
           endeavour
           sedulously
           to
           maintain
           Peace
           and
           Concord
           with
           all
           that
           are
           truly
           pious
           ,
           as
           fa●
           as
           is
           possible
           ,
           and
           to
           testifie
           his
           moderation
           ,
           or
           *
           aequanimity
           ,
           to
           all
           that
           are
           good
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           if
           Forms
           of
           Confessions
           and
           Declarations
           be
           drawn
           up
           with
           these
           
           bounds
           and
           as
           it
           were
           sacred
           limits
           o●
           their
           right
           use
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           judged
           no●
           only
           not
           unlawful
           or
           hurtful
           ,
           but
           on
           th●
           contrary
           most
           peofitable
           and
           wholsome
           
           to
           the
           Christian
           Common-Wealth
           ,
           yea
           and
           also
           sometimes
           necessary
           .
           From
           whence
           ,
           they
           who
           would
           have
           them
           not
           only
           not
           necessary
           ,
           but
           unprofitable
           ,
           and
           consequently
           unlawful
           and
           hurtful
           ,
           are
           worthy
           to
           be
           thought
           to
           cast
           an
           uncivil
           reproach
           upon
           them
           .
           For
           so
           far
           are
           they
           ●f
           themselves
           from
           derogating
           any
           thing
           from
           the
           Majesty
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           their
           perfection
           and
           clearness
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           contrary
           the
           true
           authority
           thereof
           is
           no
           less
           confirmed
           and
           established
           by
           them
           ,
           than
           by
           Prophesyings
           ,
           or
           Expositions
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           For
           seeing
           their
           truth
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           their
           sence
           ,
           manner
           of
           expression
           ,
           and
           method
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           asserted
           and
           maintained
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           themselves
           ,
           yea
           seeing
           the
           said
           very
           ●orms
           do
           profess
           ,
           that
           all
           and
           every
           one
           may
           and
           ought
           freely
           to
           do
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           consequently
           do
           remit
           or
           send
           us
           back
           from
           themselves
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           expresly
           command
           us
           to
           appeal
           to
           them
           alone
           in
           all
           Controversies
           whatsoever
           ,
           certainly
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           to
           confer
           unto
           the
           shaking
           or
           subverting
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           to
           the
           establishing
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Nor
           
           do
           they
           in
           the
           least
           prejudice
           the
           liberty
           of
           Churches
           ,
           since
           none
           is
           precisely
           bound
           unto
           them
           ,
           yea
           seeing
           it
           is
           freely
           granted
           to
           every
           one
           to
           try
           them
           by
           the
           Standard
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           lastly
           ,
           seeing
           every
           one
           may
           without
           danger
           or
           fear
           contradict
           them
           sobeit
           onely
           there
           be
           a
           careful
           regard
           had
           of
           Prudence
           ,
           Charity
           and
           Modesty
           .
           Nor
           indeed
           do
           they
           open
           any
           gap
           to
           Schisms
           and
           Separations
           .
           For
           neither
           is
           he
           to
           be
           thought
           to
           make
           a
           Schism
           ,
           that
           joyneth
           himself
           to
           those
           Assemblies
           ,
           wherein
           he
           seeth
           greater
           purity
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           Holiness
           of
           life
           to
           flourish
           and
           thrive
           ,
           sobeit
           he
           do
           not
           proudly
           dispise
           other
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           forthwith
           judg
           them
           excluded
           out
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           Hope
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           whom
           he
           sees
           somewhat
           more
           estranged
           from
           his
           own
           Society
           .
           For
           Christian
           Peace
           and
           Concord
           may
           continue
           entire
           ,
           yea
           and
           also
           ought
           ,
           amongst
           Congregations
           divided
           and
           distinguished
           in
           or
           by
           Opinions
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           fault
           be
           not
           in
           us
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           ,
           who
           hitherto
           hold
           all
           things
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           obstinately
           press
           Doctrines
           or
           Opinions
           prejudicial
           to
           Godliness
           ,
           do
           not
           
           agree
           together
           ,
           and
           imbrace
           each
           other
           with
           mutual
           Charity
           and
           brotherly
           Love
           in
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           .
           But
           if
           we
           hinder
           those
           Churches
           from
           growing
           together
           and
           being
           consolidated
           into
           one
           body
           ,
           which
           might
           and
           ought
           to
           grow
           and
           be
           consolidated
           together
           ,
           or
           if
           being
           united
           and
           joyned
           together
           ,
           we
           unnecessarily
           divide
           them
           ,
           and
           separate
           them
           into
           parties
           ,
           then
           indeed
           make
           we
           our selves
           guilty
           of
           Schism
           ,
           and
           deserve
           to
           be
           impeached
           with
           God
           of
           disturbing
           Peace
           and
           Concord
           :
           which
           is
           so
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           seems
           noless
           to
           make
           or
           prove
           them
           guilty
           of
           Schism
           ,
           who
           gloried
           that
           they
           were
           of
           Christ
           ,
           no
           less
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           than
           others
           ,
           who
           said
           that
           they
           were
           of
           Paul
           ,
           
           or
           of
           Apollos
           ,
           or
           Cephas
           ,
           for
           that
           those
           despised
           these
           in
           comparison
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           did
           as
           it
           were
           think
           it
           scorn
           that
           they
           should
           be
           compared
           with
           them
           ,
           yea
           did
           reject
           them
           as
           it
           were
           strangers
           from
           Christ.
           Insomuch
           that
           the
           desire
           of
           Truth
           ,
           though
           the
           best
           and
           wholsomest
           ,
           doth
           not
           excuse
           any
           Man
           from
           the
           crime
           of
           Schism
           ,
           at
           least
           before
           God
           himself
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           accompanied
           with
           a
           true
           love
           of
           Peace
           and
           Concord
           ,
           and
           an
           endeavour
           
           after
           mutual
           good
           will.
           For
           of
           so
           great
           price
           with
           God
           is
           the
           true
           Peace
           and
           Concord
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           even
           displeased
           with
           a
           seditious
           Truth
           ,
           or
           a
           schismatical
           and
           turbulent
           manner
           of
           propagating
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           we
           deny
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           may
           
           and
           doth
           usually
           sometimes
           fall
           out
           ,
           that
           in
           tract
           of
           time
           those
           like
           Forms
           obtain
           greater
           veneration
           and
           honour
           than
           is
           meet
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           ,
           unless
           there
           be
           diligent
           provision
           made
           aforehand
           ,
           and
           the
           growing
           evil
           sedulously
           looked
           unto
           or
           bewared
           of
           ,
           do
           very
           easily
           degenerate
           into
           Idols
           and
           Bands
           of
           Conscience
           and
           Ensigns
           or
           Badges
           of
           Schism
           :
           Yet
           because
           all
           this
           is
           wont
           to
           fall
           out
           by
           accident
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           from
           thence
           make
           judgment
           of
           them
           :
           seeing
           that
           is
           not
           the
           fault
           of
           the
           Forms
           themselves
           ,
           but
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           according
           to
           the
           preposterous
           diligence
           ,
           or
           rather
           malice
           of
           their
           own
           disposition
           ,
           do
           upon
           occasion
           abuse
           them
           ;
           and
           seeing
           the
           true
           value
           of
           things
           is
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           from
           the
           right
           or
           perverse
           and
           ill
           use
           of
           them
           .
           For
           he
           that
           is
           evil
           and
           imprudent
           may
           sometimes
           abuse
           in
           the
           worst
           sort
           the
           very
           best
           things
           ,
           as
           
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           a
           good
           and
           prudent
           Man
           may
           use
           well
           a
           thing
           that
           is
           evil
           and
           hurtful
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           improve
           it
           for
           a
           wholsome
           remedy
           at
           some
           turns
           .
           Furthermore
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           it
           hardly
           falleth
           out
           ,
           but
           that
           ,
           if
           such
           Forms
           of
           Declarations
           be
           not
           sometimes
           set
           forth
           ,
           a
           wide
           gap
           is
           opened
           unto
           other
           miscarriages
           and
           inconveniences
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           grievous
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           alike
           and
           equal
           ,
           and
           a
           way
           is
           easily
           pav'd
           unto
           a
           dissolute
           licentiousness
           of
           foolishly
           venting
           every
           thing
           ,
           at
           least
           no
           better
           than
           tyranny
           :
           Lastly
           seeing
           by
           that
           means
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           spoken
           of
           ,
           we
           may
           timously
           withstand
           those
           miscarriages
           and
           inconveniencies
           ,
           which
           some
           think
           will
           arise
           from
           thence
           .
           For
           if
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           thought
           meet
           to
           set
           forth
           Confessions
           and
           Declarations
           of
           their
           belief
           ,
           had
           always
           kept
           within
           the
           said
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           had
           never
           had
           place
           given
           them
           for
           their
           excessive
           authority
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           after
           that
           an
           exact
           account
           ceased
           to
           be
           had
           thereof
           ,
           their
           Authority
           began
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           by
           degrees
           to
           be
           advanced
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           the
           Consciences
           ,
           Eyes
           ,
           Tongues
           and
           Pens
           of
           Men
           
           became
           to
           depend
           on
           them
           ,
           as
           upon
           certain
           Standards
           ,
           and
           undoubted
           Rules
           of
           Faith.
           Whence
           afterward
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           some
           by
           means
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           by
           certain
           letters
           of
           Heraulds
           at
           Arms
           ,
           have
           denounced
           War
           against
           all
           other
           Congregations
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           might
           have
           no
           hope
           of
           reconcilement
           left
           them
           ,
           the
           assemblies
           of
           Christians
           thereby
           have
           been
           divided
           and
           separated
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           even
           as
           Empires
           heretofore
           by
           Boundaries
           ,
           and
           Enemies
           Camps
           by
           Trenches
           and
           Bulwarks
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           utmost
           line
           of
           Tyranny
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           punished
           those
           ,
           who
           did
           contradict
           these
           Forms
           with
           Force
           and
           Sword
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           so
           great
           a
           zeal
           and
           heat
           ,
           yea
           fury
           ,
           that
           ,
           when
           prophane
           Persons
           ,
           Ungodly
           ,
           Dispisers
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           Atheists
           are
           upon
           very
           easy
           terms
           pardoned
           ,
           these
           alone
           are
           destined
           to
           Prisons
           ,
           Racks
           ,
           Wheels
           ,
           Gallowses
           ,
           Crosses
           ,
           Flames
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           most
           exquisite
           punishments
           and
           torments
           imaginable
           ,
           and
           all
           for
           this
           only
           end
           ,
           that
           the
           Authority
           of
           these
           Forms
           may
           be
           freed
           from
           contradiction
           ,
           and
           vindicated
           from
           contempt
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           forsooth
           the
           outward
           
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           quiet
           of
           the
           Common-Wealth
           may
           be
           preserv'd
           undisturb'd
           .
           The
           which
           way
           of
           procedure
           ,
           as
           it
           ought
           most
           justly
           to
           be
           hated
           and
           abominated
           of
           all
           Christians
           ,
           so
           hath
           it
           all
           along
           exceedingly
           disliked
           us
           ,
           who
           ●ndeed
           religiously
           fear
           to
           give
           or
           grant
           to
           any
           Writings
           ,
           Decrees
           or
           Ordinances
           of
           Men
           any
           Authority
           whatever
           either
           directive
           or
           coactive
           in
           matters
           relating
           to
           Faith
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           to
           suffer
           the
           same
           to
           be
           given
           by
           others
           .
        
         
           From
           hence
           ,
           pious
           Reader
           ,
           thou
           
           ●●ilt
           easily
           understand
           ,
           what
           was
           our
           end
           and
           aim
           ,
           which
           we
           propounded
           to
           our selves
           in
           setting
           forth
           this
           Declaration
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           the
           very
           same
           we
           said
           before
           ,
           and
           none
           other
           .
           For
           this
           Declaration
           is
           not
           put
           forth
           to
           that
           intent
           ,
           that
           thereby
           a
           new
           snare
           of
           Consciences
           should
           be
           prepared
           ,
           or
           a
           constant
           Square
           and
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           and
           Doctrine
           prescribed
           to
           any
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           which
           should
           absolutely
           bind
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Men
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           none
           should
           depart
           from
           it
           even
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           neither
           in
           Matter
           nor
           in
           Words
           ,
           nay
           nor
           in
           method
           or
           manner
           of
           Teaching
           .
           Far
           be
           so
           proud
           a
           
           vanity
           from
           us
           ,
           who
           know
           that
           this
           honour
           agreeth
           not
           with
           any
           Writings
           of
           Men
           ,
           how
           accurate
           soever
           ,
           and
           diligently
           ,
           and
           long
           and
           much
           considered
           ,
           but
           only
           with
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           contained
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           who
           both
           know
           that
           from
           the
           abuse
           of
           such
           Writings
           ,
           which
           is
           too
           frequent
           and
           too
           common
           ,
           new
           Schisms
           ,
           Sects
           ,
           Condemnations
           ,
           Persecutions
           ,
           and
           other
           Scandals
           of
           that
           kind
           have
           more
           often
           arisen
           ,
           and
           do
           seriously
           bewail
           the
           same
           .
           And
           this
           was
           our
           principal
           aim
           ,
           To
           satisfie
           the
           often
           earnest
           requests
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           judged
           that
           we
           owed
           this
           Service
           both
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           Common-Wealth
           ,
           and
           indeed
           for
           to
           promote
           the
           Publick
           good
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           more
           ample
           illustrating
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           the
           more
           happy
           procuring
           and
           on
           every
           side
           propagating
           of
           Peace
           in
           them
           both
           .
           Another
           end
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           by
           this
           means
           the
           more
           commodiously
           vindicate
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           Opinions
           and
           our
           Innocency
           against
           the
           inique
           accusations
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           when
           as
           themselves
           hold
           grievous
           and
           very
           hurtful
           errours
           ,
           among
           others
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           first
           place
           concerning
           fatal
           
           Predestination
           ,
           and
           other
           points
           annext
           thereto
           ,
           (
           as
           also
           concerning
           the
           killing
           of
           Hereticks
           )
           yet
           will
           be
           thought
           the
           only
           Orthodox
           Men
           ,
           and
           the
           altogether
           pure
           Reformed
           ,
           and
           stick
           not
           to
           fasten
           upon
           us
           not
           only
           Errours
           ,
           but
           also
           Heresies
           and
           Blaspemies
           ,
           yea
           who
           while
           themselves
           exercise
           new
           dominion
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           only
           cause
           Schisms
           and
           Sects
           ,
           but
           do
           also
           every
           where
           raise
           up
           direful
           Persecutions
           and
           Banishments
           against
           harmless
           Men
           ,
           do
           nevertheless
           complain
           of
           us
           (
           whom
           having
           in
           part
           indeed
           cited
           in
           their
           Conventicle
           of
           Dort
           ,
           they
           very
           lately
           condemned
           ,
           yet
           unheard
           ,
           and
           without
           making
           our
           defence
           )
           more
           than
           Calumniously
           as
           of
           the
           true
           Authors
           forsooth
           of
           all
           the
           Scandals
           and
           Disturbances
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           hitherto
           made
           in
           the
           Belgick
           Churches
           .
           For
           the
           fuller
           conviction
           therefore
           of
           these
           Men
           ,
           before
           God
           and
           the
           whole
           Christian
           World
           ,
           of
           their
           manifest
           calumnie
           ,
           and
           manifold
           injustice
           hitherto
           used
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           withal
           for
           the
           truer
           information
           of
           all
           that
           are
           pious
           ,
           and
           lovers
           or
           studious
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Churches
           Peace
           ,
           we
           have
           thought
           not
           
           without
           weighty
           and
           just
           cause
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           bound
           to
           set
           forth
           this
           publick
           and
           unanimous
           Declaration
           of
           our
           judgment
           touching
           almost
           the
           whole
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           In
           the
           sraming
           indeed
           whereof
           we
           have
           first
           of
           all
           diligently
           endeavoured
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           not
           be
           omitted
           therein
           any
           Opinion
           or
           Doctrine
           ,
           either
           necessary
           ,
           or
           very
           useful
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           might
           not
           be
           any
           thing
           ,
           either
           false
           ,
           or
           confused
           ,
           or
           lastly
           any
           thing
           idle
           and
           superfluous
           contained
           in
           the
           same
           .
           But
           that
           it
           might
           comprehend
           in
           it
           the
           very
           form
           of
           sound
           ,
           or
           rather
           of
           healing
           words
           ,
           which
           abundantly
           express
           unto
           us
           Christian
           Faith
           and
           Piety
           ,
           both
           briefly
           and
           plainly
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           methodically
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           in
           a
           brief
           survey
           hold
           forth
           the
           whole
           thereof
           to
           be
           viewed
           of
           all
           :
           and
           that
           by
           the
           unanimous
           consent
           of
           all
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           (
           not
           so
           much
           as
           excepting
           those
           who
           are
           held
           shut
           up
           in
           Goals
           )
           all
           which
           jointly
           and
           severally
           diligently
           read
           it
           before
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           Lord
           examined
           it
           by
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           they
           might
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           iniquity
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           with
           one
           Heart
           and
           one
           
           Mouth
           did
           all
           approve
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           we
           have
           called
           it
           not
           only
           
           a
           Confession
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           but
           also
           a
           Declaration
           of
           our
           Mind
           and
           Judgment
           ,
           for
           that
           such
           a
           Declaration
           promiseth
           somewhat
           more
           full
           and
           pregnant
           ,
           than
           a
           bare
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           alone
           doth
           :
           For
           indeed
           we
           were
           willing
           to
           satisfie
           the
           hope
           and
           expectation
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           desired
           a
           more
           copious
           ,
           full
           ,
           and
           clear
           exposition
           or
           unfolding
           of
           our
           Judgment
           concerning
           for
           the
           most
           part
           all
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           :
           and
           withal
           also
           to
           put
           a
           bolt
           upon
           the
           mouth
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           having
           nothing
           justly
           to
           carp
           at
           in
           us
           ,
           would
           perswade
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           we
           would
           never
           agree
           together
           upon
           any
           common
           ,
           clear
           and
           uniform
           Judgment
           touching
           the
           chief
           heads
           of
           Religion
           :
           that
           we
           did
           conceal
           some
           things
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           were
           ashamed
           to
           give
           our
           judgment
           in
           publick
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           such
           ,
           which
           did
           overthrow
           the
           very
           chief
           heads
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           Tenths
           or
           chief
           of
           the
           Spoils
           of
           Christianity
           :
           or
           if
           we
           did
           sometimes
           also
           publish
           or
           utter
           these
           ,
           that
           we
           did
           hide
           and
           cover
           them
           ,
           by
           obscure
           doubtful
           and
           uncertain
           expressions
           ,
           
           or
           some
           general
           and
           deceitful
           coverings
           of
           words
           .
        
         
           This
           false
           accusation
           of
           theirs
           ,
           although
           long
           since
           elsewhere
           often
           detected
           and
           sufficiently
           refuted
           by
           us
           ,
           yet
           had
           we
           rather
           obviate
           it
           even
           by
           a
           publick
           and
           general
           Declaration
           of
           our
           Belief
           ,
           than
           by
           other
           means
           more
           lyable
           to
           calumnie
           .
           So
           secure
           is
           a
           good
           Conscience
           and
           the
           Confidence
           of
           a
           good
           Cause
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           thought
           worth
           our
           while
           ,
           even
           upon
           this
           occasion
           publickly
           to
           declare
           .
           And
           this
           among
           others
           was
           a
           cause
           ,
           why
           we
           conceived
           or
           framed
           it
           not
           in
           meer
           Scripture-Words
           ,
           lest
           we
           should
           indeed
           nourish
           that
           suspition
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           we
           sought
           lurking
           Holes
           ,
           and
           hid
           ,
           as
           some
           indeed
           think
           ,
           mischievous
           and
           prophane
           meanings
           under
           an
           equivocal
           covering
           of
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Scripture
           :
           and
           that
           we
           might
           by
           this
           means
           cut
           off
           all
           new
           matter
           of
           calumniating
           from
           those
           ,
           whose
           solemn
           study
           and
           chief
           labour
           it
           is
           to
           blu●
           and
           stain
           ,
           under
           any
           pretence
           or
           colour
           whatsoever
           ,
           the
           credit
           and
           good
           name
           of
           the
           Remonstrants
           with
           heinous
           reproaches
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           with
           sinister
           suspicions
           .
        
         
         
           As
           to
           thorny
           and
           too
           subtile
           questions
           ,
           
           which
           are
           proper
           to
           your
           Universities
           and
           Schools
           ,
           and
           which
           neither
           advantage
           the
           knower
           ,
           nor
           prejudice
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           we
           have
           purposedly
           waved
           them
           ,
           leaving
           them
           to
           idle
           and
           to
           curious
           Wits
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           troubled
           with
           an
           incurable
           evil
           habit
           of
           disputing
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           matter
           of
           pleasure
           to
           make
           shew
           of
           their
           acuteness
           ;
           and
           from
           this
           kind
           of
           paste
           ,
           made
           to
           comfort
           the
           stomach
           with
           ,
           to
           seek
           or
           purchase
           to
           themselves
           the
           petty
           Garland
           of
           Victory
           .
           We
           have
           bestowed
           our
           time
           and
           service
           on
           that
           Truth
           alone
           ,
           which
           is
           according
           to
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           indeed
           in
           conjunction
           with
           an
           ingenuous
           and
           open
           simplicity
           ,
           the
           which
           even
           the
           Unlearned
           may
           understand
           ,
           and
           the
           Learned
           ought
           not
           to
           disdain
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           we
           have
           thought
           it
           best
           and
           safest
           ,
           to
           keep
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           things
           necessary
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           judgment
           profitable
           ,
           waving
           and
           passing
           all
           other
           things
           of
           set
           purpose
           ,
           and
           that
           indeed
           the
           more
           commodiously
           to
           avoid
           both
           the
           extreams
           ,
           towit
           ,
           the
           excess
           ,
           and
           the
           defect
           .
           For
           neither
           
           do
           we
           like
           their
           Opinion
           ,
           who
           will
           have
           nothing
           contained
           in
           Consessions
           
           and
           Declarations
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           precisely
           necessary
           to
           be
           known
           and
           believed
           .
           We
           have
           thought
           it
           meet
           to
           have
           a
           regard
           o●
           those
           things
           that
           are
           profitable
           also
           ,
           especially
           of
           those
           ,
           which
           in
           this
           kind
           excel
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           lead
           and
           guide
           the
           Family
           .
           For
           these
           ,
           like
           Spurs
           and
           Goads
           ,
           mightily
           excite
           and
           put
           forward
           the
           will
           ,
           the
           more
           freely
           and
           cheerfully
           to
           mind
           and
           endeavour
           after
           a
           love
           and
           observation
           of
           those
           things
           that
           are
           necessary
           .
           From
           hence
           wee
           se
           it
           sometimes
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           some
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           indeed
           precisely
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           do
           nevertheless
           draw
           after
           them
           strong
           motions
           of
           minds
           ,
           and
           do
           strongly
           incline
           and
           bow
           by
           their
           weight
           our
           affections
           and
           whole
           will
           to
           this
           side
           or
           part
           or
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           who
           sets
           his
           foot
           less
           aright
           ,
           or
           less
           firmly
           in
           them
           ,
           is
           upon
           a
           light
           occasion
           put
           by
           the
           staydness
           of
           a
           right
           mind
           ,
           and
           easily
           like
           a
           restless
           wave
           ,
           driven
           this
           way
           and
           that
           way
           .
           Wherefore
           although
           it
           be
           not
           absolutely
           necessary
           for
           all
           to
           know
           them
           ,
           yet
           to
           be
           willing
           not
           to
           know
           ,
           or
           sometimes
           to
           be
           simply
           ignorant
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           often
           times
           very
           hurtful
           .
        
         
         
           And
           we
           have
           directed
           all
           things
           to
           the
           
           practice
           of
           Christian
           Piety
           .
           For
           we
           believe
           that
           true
           Divinity
           is
           meerly
           practical
           ,
           and
           not
           either
           simply
           ,
           or
           for
           its
           greatest
           or
           chiefer
           part
           speculative
           ,
           and
           therefore
           whatever
           things
           are
           delivered
           therein
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           referred
           thither
           only
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           be
           the
           more
           strongly
           and
           fitly
           inflam'd
           and
           encouraged
           to
           a
           diligent
           performauce
           of
           his
           duty
           ,
           and
           keeping
           of
           the
           Commandments
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           For
           it
           is
           a
           dry
           ,
           decayed
           ,
           barren
           ,
           and
           consequently
           spurious
           Divinity
           ,
           which
           consists
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           an
           empty
           speculation
           ,
           and
           meer
           contemplation
           ,
           and
           which
           ,
           after
           it
           hath
           a
           long
           time
           greatly
           wearyed
           the
           diligence
           of
           every
           the
           most
           vigilant
           ,
           and
           with
           pain
           exercised
           his
           wit
           only
           ,
           doth
           not
           yet
           reach
           to
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           beget
           therein
           a
           due
           obedience
           unto
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           worketh
           not
           in
           us
           a
           true
           and
           saving
           knowledg
           of
           God
           and
           Christ.
           For
           he
           that
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           knows
           God
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           keepeth
           not
           his
           Commandments
           ,
           he
           
           is
           a
           lyer
           ,
           and
           the
           Truth
           is
           not
           in
           him
           .
           The
           first
           therefore
           and
           chiefest
           praise
           of
           Theologie
           consists
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           bows
           the
           Heart
           of
           Man
           unto
           an
           Obedience
           toward
           
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           inclines
           or
           bends
           that
           part
           of
           us
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           endowed
           with
           a
           natural
           liberty
           ,
           and
           made
           as
           it
           were
           to
           be
           at
           its
           own
           pleasure
           and
           dispose
           ,
           that
           it
           do
           again
           of
           its
           own
           accord
           subject
           it self
           wholly
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           abandoning
           the
           former
           abuse
           of
           its
           own
           liberty
           ,
           doth
           only
           follow
           the
           ducture
           of
           the
           will
           of
           God.
           All
           other
           things
           ,
           unless
           they
           be
           directed
           to
           this
           mark
           ,
           are
           before
           God
           vain
           and
           frivolous
           ,
           and
           of
           themselves
           of
           the
           least
           price
           ,
           and
           consequently
           in
           a
           manner
           nothing
           to
           be
           esteemed
           .
           The
           knowledg
           therefore
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           neither
           necessary
           ,
           nor
           profitable
           farther
           ,
           than
           so
           far
           as
           it
           may
           and
           is
           wont
           to
           serve
           unto
           this
           principal
           scope
           or
           design
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           very
           cause
           also
           ,
           those
           things
           
           which
           pertain
           to
           the
           five
           Articles
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           them
           ,
           to
           wit
           of
           Predestination
           ,
           and
           the
           heads
           annext
           thereto
           ,
           we
           have
           somewhat
           more
           largely
           expounded
           them
           ,
           and
           here
           and
           there
           diligently
           intermingled
           with
           other
           things
           .
           For
           if
           there
           be
           any
           Articles
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           which
           are
           very
           profitable
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           absolutely
           necessary
           unto
           practice
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           inculcating
           and
           begetting
           in
           us
           an
           observation
           
           or
           keeping
           of
           the
           Commands
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           these
           at
           least
           are
           to
           be
           accounted
           such
           .
           For
           these
           are
           every
           where
           and
           diversly
           scattered
           or
           spread
           abroad
           through
           out
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           as
           certain
           nourishments
           ,
           yea
           as
           it
           were
           Sinews
           ,
           small
           strings
           ,
           Arteries
           and
           Veins
           ,
           whereby
           our
           Spirit
           is
           effectually
           moved
           unto
           the
           exercise
           of
           Piety
           ,
           and
           kept
           ,
           nourished
           and
           cherished
           ,
           yea
           continually
           carryed
           and
           put
           forward
           in
           the
           same
           :
           and
           so
           consequently
           strongly
           engaged
           unto
           a
           continual
           progress
           therein
           .
           Which
           also
           was
           the
           cause
           ,
           why
           we
           have
           every
           where
           here
           and
           there
           ,
           where
           the
           matter
           so
           required
           ,
           with
           reasons
           also
           added
           ,
           openly
           rejected
           the
           contrary
           Articles
           unhappily
           established
           in
           the
           Synod
           of
           Dort
           ,
           as
           some
           unhappy
           cockle-weed
           and
           tares
           that
           are
           very
           hurtful
           to
           true
           Piety
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           yea
           as
           the
           foul
           blots
           and
           spots
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           which
           all
           pious
           people
           ought
           no
           otherwise
           to
           detest
           ,
           then
           botches
           and
           imposthumes
           ,
           wholy
           sucking
           up
           the
           whole
           juice
           ,
           bloud
           and
           vigour
           of
           Goodness
           and
           Honesty
           ,
           and
           drawing
           them
           out
           of
           our
           souls
           ,
           to
           nourish
           themselves
           .
           For
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           much
           an
           Enemy
           to
           Religion
           ,
           
           as
           that
           fictitious
           fate
           of
           Predestination
           ,
           and
           unavoidable
           necessity
           of
           obeying
           and
           offending
           .
           We
           had
           yet
           another
           cause
           of
           this
           our
           doing
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           means
           we
           might
           testifie
           and
           declare
           to
           the
           whole
           Christian
           World
           ,
           how
           just
           and
           weighty
           causes
           moved
           us
           ,
           why
           we
           impugned
           their
           Opinion
           ,
           who
           obstinately
           and
           stiffly
           urged
           the
           said
           fatal
           Predestination
           ,
           as
           the
           chief
           basis
           ,
           as
           indeed
           it
           is
           ,
           or
           *
           pillar
           ,
           and
           ground
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           refused
           to
           tolerate
           in
           our
           Netherlands
           their
           brethren
           that
           dissent
           with
           them
           about
           the
           same
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           because
           ,
           if
           indeed
           it
           be
           considered
           by
           its
           self
           and
           according
           to
           its
           genuine
           disposition
           and
           tendency
           ,
           we
           saw
           that
           it
           was
           greatly
           hurtful
           to
           Religion
           and
           Piety
           :
           and
           then
           that
           we
           might
           leave
           it
           to
           all
           godly
           Men
           to
           judg
           ,
           whether
           we
           any
           way
           deserved
           ,
           upon
           that
           account
           to
           be
           so
           unworthily
           and
           ignominiously
           dealt
           with
           by
           the
           Synod
           of
           Dort
           ,
           to
           be
           dismist
           with
           reproach
           ,
           to
           be
           put
           out
           of
           our
           places
           ,
           to
           be
           taken
           and
           violently
           haled
           from
           our
           Churches
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           much
           against
           their
           wills
           ;
           and
           furthermore
           afterward
           by
           the
           most
           Illustrious
           Lords
           ,
           the
           Lord
           ,
           States
           General
           ,
           
           which
           were
           but
           a
           little
           before
           every
           where
           after
           an
           unusual
           manner
           for
           a
           great
           part
           altered
           and
           changed
           ,
           to
           be
           cast
           out
           of
           our
           Country
           ,
           and
           Banished
           for
           ever
           ,
           for
           that
           ,
           being
           moved
           only
           with
           Religion
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           promise
           ,
           that
           we
           would
           keep
           in
           everlasting
           silence
           that
           our
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           would
           no
           where
           ,
           whether
           privately
           or
           publickly
           ,
           whether
           directly
           or
           indirectly
           ,
           whether
           upon
           occasion
           sought
           ,
           or
           offered
           ,
           disseminate
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           inculcate
           it
           upon
           our
           Churches
           ;
           being
           in
           other
           respects
           ready
           to
           perform
           and
           discharge
           all
           the
           duties
           of
           good
           Citizens
           and
           Subjects
           together
           with
           our
           Country-Men
           :
           concerning
           both
           which
           proceedings
           ,
           both
           Ecclesiastical
           and
           Civil
           ,
           no
           doubt
           but
           God
           and
           his
           Church
           in
           their
           due
           time
           will
           judg
           far
           otherwise
           ,
           than
           our
           adversaries
           desire
           or
           expect
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           where
           added
           to
           
           this
           our
           Confession
           the
           direful
           Anathema's
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           cursings
           of
           mens
           persons
           ,
           and
           that
           (
           a
           sorrow
           it
           is
           to
           speak
           it
           )
           too
           thread-bare
           worn
           ,
           Damnamus
           ,
           We
           condemn
           ;
           but
           have
           every-where
           only
           barely
           ,
           or
           simply
           spoken
           our
           Opinion
           or
           
           Mind
           ,
           or
           with
           a
           moderate
           rejecting
           of
           certain
           errours
           added
           thereunto
           :
           Not
           that
           we
           religiously
           fear
           ,
           to
           denounce
           an
           Anathema
           there
           ,
           where
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           goeth
           before
           us
           by
           his
           own
           example
           .
           For
           with
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           we
           doubt
           not
           
           to
           bid
           Anathema
           to
           Angels
           and
           Men
           ,
           if
           they
           preach
           any
           other
           Gospel
           than
           what
           hath
           been
           preached
           :
           Yea
           further
           with
           the
           same
           ,
           We
           bid
           
             Anathema
             Maran-ath●
          
           
           unto
           all
           that
           love
           not
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           ungodly
           ,
           prophane
           and
           Atheistical
           persons
           .
           But
           where
           we
           have
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           going
           before
           us
           ,
           there
           we
           upon
           good
           right
           demu●●
           and
           with-hold
           our
           assent
           ,
           and
           do
           both
           beg
           and
           grant
           pardon
           by
           course
           ,
           remembring
           that
           ,
           which
           our
           Saviour
           adviseth
           us
           ;
           
             Judg
             not
             ,
             that
             ye
             be
             not
             judged
             :
          
           and
           which
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Judg
             not
             any
             thing
          
           
           
             before
             the
             time
             ,
             untill
             the
             Lord
             come
             ,
             who
          
           
           
             will
             bring
             to
             light
             the
             hidden
             things
             of
             darkness
             ,
             and
             make
             manifest
             the
             Councils
             of
             Mens
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             every
             Man
             have
             praise
             of
             God.
          
           Hence
           we
           do
           not
           easily
           denounce
           an
           Anathema
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           we
           believe
           is
           held
           with
           a
           pure
           meer
           errour
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           otherwise
           pious
           ,
           fearing
           
           God
           ,
           and
           studious
           of
           a
           good
           Conscience
           and
           Divine
           Truth
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           he
           seem
           to
           us
           to
           love
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           highly
           to
           prize
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           by
           which
           alone
           he
           is
           willing
           to
           maintain
           his
           errour
           ,
           through
           which
           he
           ignorantly
           errs
           .
           For
           we
           know
           ,
           how
           ready
           a
           matter
           it
           is
           ,
           in
           so
           great
           a
           multitude
           of
           Opinions
           ,
           so
           great
           a
           company
           of
           those
           that
           err
           ,
           so
           great
           a
           variety
           of
           wits
           or
           dispositions
           ,
           so
           great
           a
           plenty
           of
           hinderances
           and
           scruples
           ,
           so
           great
           weakness
           of
           judgments
           ,
           in
           such
           to
           slip
           and
           err
           :
           and
           how
           easy
           it
           is
           by
           arguments
           true
           in
           appearance
           to
           be
           deceived
           ,
           and
           mistaken
           :
           how
           harmless
           also
           it
           is
           in
           it self
           to
           err
           and
           to
           mistake
           in
           many
           things
           :
           how
           great
           also
           clemency
           and
           kindness
           God
           is
           like
           to
           use
           towards
           such
           as
           simply
           err
           ,
           who
           pardoneth
           and
           remitteth
           even
           willful
           sins
           themselves
           to
           those
           that
           repent
           ,
           and
           how
           aliene
           or
           far
           from
           the
           gentle
           and
           meek
           disposition
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           it
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           pittie
           those
           that
           stray
           :
           Lastly
           how
           sad
           and
           tragical
           disturbances
           that
           both
           rash
           and
           proud
           confidence
           of
           condemning
           hath
           at
           all
           times
           occasioned
           and
           made
           .
           For
           Anathema's
           are
           wont
           to
           provoke
           Anathema's
           ,
           and
           where
           this
           
           chance
           is
           once
           cast
           ,
           all
           's
           past
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           an
           end
           of
           all
           hope
           of
           remedy
           .
           For
           the
           direful
           hatreds
           of
           parties
           suceed
           ,
           and
           the
           reins
           of
           hatreds
           being
           let
           loose
           ,
           they
           commonly
           at
           length
           with
           deadly
           and
           
           spiteful
           minds
           rush
           upon
           the
           slaughtering
           and
           Butchering
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           fruit
           of
           these
           Condemnings
           and
           Anathematizings
           is
           ,
           an
           everlasting
           despair
           of
           cure
           .
           That
           we
           might
           therefore
           avoid
           these
           mischiefs
           ,
           we
           have
           carefully
           and
           purposely
           forborn
           Anathema's
           ,
           deeming
           it
           sufficient
           ingenuously
           to
           have
           spoken
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           shewed
           the
           errour
           :
           leaving
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           unto
           others
           a
           free
           judgment
           touching
           every
           errour
           ,
           and
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           errour
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           alone
           judgeth
           righteously
           ,
           
           and
           searcheth
           the
           Hearts
           and
           Reins
           of
           Men.
           We
           have
           already
           sufficiently
           sacrificed
           to
           unseasonable
           Anathema's
           ,
           and
           to
           those
           direful
           forms
           of
           sentencing
           to
           punishment
           each
           other
           :
           we
           condemn
           ,
           we
           execrate
           and
           curse
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           is
           now
           time
           ,
           that
           we
           sacrifice
           to
           Christian
           Concord
           ,
           Meekness
           and
           Charity
           .
           After
           so
           many
           sad
           and
           dismal
           cursings
           ,
           whereby
           on
           every
           side
           the
           fiercen●is
           of
           
           hatreds
           and
           mortal
           fallings
           out
           hath
           been
           irritated
           and
           exasperated
           ,
           let
           us
           lay
           aside
           such
           Enemy-like
           and
           exulcerated
           Minds
           ,
           and
           by
           gentleness
           ,
           by
           long-suffering
           ,
           by
           kindness
           ,
           by
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           love
           unfeigned
           ,
           by
           the
           word
           of
           Truth
           ,
           by
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           Armour
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           left
           ,
           after
           the
           example
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           let
           us
           fight
           against
           Errours
           ,
           that
           to
           our
           utmost
           power
           we
           may
           save
           those
           that
           err
           ,
           and
           deliver
           them
           out
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           Eternal
           Perdition
           .
           Let
           us
           not
           be
           many
           masters
           :
           
           for
           one
           is
           our
           Master
           :
           Let
           us
           assent
           to
           or
           approve
           of
           the
           wholsome
           words
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           doctrine
           
           which
           is
           according
           to
           Godliness
           :
           Let
           us
           shun
           
             vain
             questions
             ,
             and
             strifes
             of
             words
             ,
             from
             which
             arise
             envy
             ,
             strife
             ,
             railings
             ,
             evil
             surmisings
             ,
             perverse
             disputings
             of
             men
             of
             corrupt
             minds
             ,
             and
             destitute
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             supposing
             that
             gain
             is
             godliness
             .
          
           Let
           not
           us
           condemn
           ,
           or
           shut
           out
           of
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           those
           that
           Christ
           doth
           not
           condemn
           ,
           nor
           shut
           out
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           .
           Again
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           become
           the
           Servants
           of
           Men
           ,
           but
           withal
           neither
           let
           us
           be
           Lords
           over
           
           the
           Faith
           of
           others
           .
           
             Let
             our
             moderation
             
             appear
             unto
             all
             ,
          
           and
           in
           modesty
           and
           mutual
           charity
           bear
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           being
           certainly
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           none
           is
           lightly
           to
           be
           condemned
           ,
           or
           blotted
           out
           of
           the
           register
           of
           Christians
           ,
           that
           holds
           fast
           his
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           hope
           of
           the
           good
           things
           promised
           by
           him
           ,
           doth
           seek
           from
           the
           heart
           to
           obey
           his
           Commands
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           he
           err
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           that
           in
           some
           sort
           or
           other
           concern
           Religion
           :
           the
           which
           holy
           and
           worthily
           to
           be
           praised
           moderation
           or
           equanimity
           ,
           when
           the
           best
           and
           greatest
           God
           shall
           have
           inspired
           the
           hearts
           either
           of
           all
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           of
           the
           most
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           bear
           rule
           in
           Churches
           and
           Commonwealths
           with
           ,
           then
           at
           length
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           will
           every
           where
           flourish
           ,
           and
           an
           holy
           peace
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           Concord
           will
           set
           up
           a
           settled
           place
           of
           abode
           among
           all
           that
           are
           truly
           Godly
           .
           The
           which
           that
           it
           may
           shortly
           come
           to
           pass
           in
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           Christian
           ,
           but
           most
           of
           all
           in
           the
           Reformed
           ,
           we
           humbly
           beseech
           of
           God
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           Spirit
           and
           Truth
           .
           These
           things
           thus
           premised
           ,
           we
           shall
           now
           come
           directly
           to
           the
           heads
           of
           our
           Declaration
           ,
           as
           those
           which
           we
           would
           have
           alwayes
           joyned
           by
           an
           indissoluble
           tye
           with
           this
           very
           Preface
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
             The
             Confession
             or
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Ministers
             or
             Pastours
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             United
             Provinces
             are
             called
          
           Remonstrants
           ,
           
             concerning
             the
             chief
             points
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Sacred
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             its
             Authority
             ,
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             Perspicuity
             .
          
           
             I.
             WHosoever
             desireth
             to
             worship
             
             God
             aright
             ,
             and
             certainly
             and
             undoubtedly
             to
             be
             everlastingly
             saved
             ,
             he
             must
             of
             necessity
             first
             of
             all
             *
             believe
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             a
             bounteous
             rewarder
             of
             those
             that
             seek
             him
             :
             and
             therefore
             must
             conform
             himself
             according
             to
             that
             Rule
             
             and
             Square
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             †
             undoubtedly
             manifest
             was
             delivered
             ,
             and
             prescribed
             by
             the
             true
             God
             himself
             ,
             the
             supream
             Law-giver
             ,
             and
             established
             upon
             the
             promise
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             God
             is
             ,
             ‖
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             at
             
             sundry
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             divers
             manners
             spoken
             in
             times
             past
             unto
             the
             Fathers
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             at
             length
             in
             the
             last
             times
             most
             fully
             declared
             and
             manifested
             his
             last
             Will
             by
             his
             only-begotten
             Son
             ,
             hath
             been
             a
             thing
             confirmed
             by
             *
             so
             many
             and
             great
             Proofs
             ,
             Signs
             ,
             Wonders
             ,
             mighty
             Deeds
             or
             Works
             ,
             Gifts
             or
             Distributions
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             other
             wonderful
             Effects
             ,
             and
             certain
             Events
             of
             several
             Prophesies
             ,
             and
             Testimonies
             of
             Men
             worthy
             of
             belief
             ,
             that
             any
             more
             certain
             ,
             more
             substantial
             ,
             and
             more
             compleat
             cannot
             be
             given
             ,
             or
             justly
             desired
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             whole
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Divine
             
             Will
             ,
             which
             pertaineth
             unto
             Religion
             ,
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testaments
             ,
             and
             indeed
             authentically
             only
             in
             those
             ,
             which
             are
             called
             Canonical
             ,
             or
             which
             it
             can
             upon
             no
             just
             ground
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             
             were
             written
             or
             approved
             of
             by
             those
             Men
             ,
             †
             who
             were
             inspired
             with
             ,
             and
             instructed
             and
             guided
             by
             Gods
             Holy
             Spirit
             :
             such
             as
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             are
             ‖
             the
             five
             Books
             of
             Moses
             ,
             the
             Book
             of
             
               Joshua
               ,
               Judges
               ,
               Ruth
            
             ,
             the
             two
             Books
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             two
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             two
             of
             the
             Chronicles
             ,
             (
             or
             Paralipomena
             ,
             i.
             c.
             things
             omitted
             or
             past
             by
             )
             
               Esdras
               ,
               Nehemiah
               ,
               Ehster
            
             ,
             also
             Job
             ,
             the
             Psalmes
             of
             David
             ,
             the
             
               Proverbs
               ,
               Ecclesiastes
            
             ,
             the
             
               Song
               of
               Songs
            
             ,
             the
             four
             greater
             Prophets
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Esaias
               ,
               Jeremiah
            
             ,
             with
             his
             
               Lamentations
               ,
               Ezekiel
            
             ,
             and
             Daniel
             :
             the
             twelve
             lesser
             Prophets
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Hosea
               ,
               Joel
               ,
               Amos
               ,
               Obadiah
               ,
               Jonah
               ,
               Micah
               ,
               Nahum
               ,
               Habakkuk
               ,
               Zephaniah
               ,
               Haggai
               ,
               Zechariah
               ,
            
             and
             Malachi
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             the
             New
             Testament
             there
             are
             
             the
             four
             Evangelists
             ,
             *
             
               Matthew
               ,
               Mark
               ,
               Luke
            
             ,
             and
             John
             ;
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ;
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Paul
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             †
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             the
             former
             and
             latter
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             to
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             to
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             to
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             to
             the
             Thessalonians
             two
             ,
             two
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             to
             Titus
             ,
             to
             Philemon
             ;
             also
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ;
             one
             Epistle
             of
             James
             ,
             ‖
             two
             
             of
             Peter
             ,
             of
             John
             three
             ,
             of
             Jude
             one
             :
             lastly
             the
             *
             Revelation
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             all
             the
             said
             Books
             were
             written
             or
             approved
             of
             by
             Men
             Divine
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             excepted
             against
             ,
             hath
             in
             former
             
             times
             been
             clearly
             found
             and
             proved
             by
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             so
             certain
             and
             evident
             Testimonies
             and
             Proofs
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             nothing
             further
             justly
             or
             reasonably
             be
             desired
             .
             For
             though
             at
             sometimes
             there
             hath
             been
             made
             some
             doubt
             of
             some
             few
             of
             them
             ,
             towit
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             penn'd
             or
             approved
             of
             by
             those
             very
             Authours
             whose
             names
             they
             bear
             ,
             yet
             at
             length
             the
             matter
             being
             more
             narrowly
             examined
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             searcht
             into
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             abundantly
             evicted
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             in
             deed
             and
             in
             truth
             penn'd
             or
             approved
             of
             by
             Divine
             Men
             ,
             and
             those
             whose
             Authority
             was
             infallible
             ,
             and
             credit
             undoubted
             of
             with
             all
             Believers
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Besides
             the
             said
             Books
             of
             the
             Old-Testament
             ,
             
             there
             are
             others
             also
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             now
             long
             since
             had
             in
             great
             esteem
             with
             many
             ,
             commonly
             called
             Apochryphal
             ,
             the
             which
             although
             they
             are
             not
             of
             ●orce
             to
             confirm
             Doctrines
             of
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             may
             they
             (
             though
             some
             more
             ,
             some
             less
             )
             
             profitably
             be
             ,
             and
             are
             usually
             read
             for
             the
             proficiency
             of
             Faith
             and
             Life
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             
               Tobie
               ,
               Judith
               ,
               Baruch
               ,
               Wisdom
               ,
               Ecclesiasticus
               ,
            
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             of
             Esdras
             ,
             three
             Books
             of
             the
             Maccabees
             ,
             and
             certain
             additions
             unto
             Esther
             and
             Daniel
             ,
             which
             are
             commonly
             known
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             the
             Doctrine
             contained
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             New-Testament
             (
             by
             
             which
             also
             the
             Truth
             and
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             is
             abundantly
             establshed
             and
             confirmed
             )
             is
             altogether
             True
             and
             Divine
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             clear
             and
             evident
             from
             its
             being
             written
             or
             allowed
             of
             by
             the
             said
             Divine
             Men
             ,
             we
             named
             before
             ,
             and
             its
             being
             delivered
             by
             them
             unto
             the
             Churches
             ;
             nor
             from
             its
             being
             confirm'd
             and
             establisht
             or
             ratified
             by
             ‖
             divers
             and
             innumerable
             miracles
             and
             mighty
             deeds
             ,
             Signs
             and
             Prodigies
             ,
             exceeding
             all
             humane
             and
             Angelical
             Wisdom
             and
             Power
             ,
             and
             furthermore
             by
             the
             *
             glorious
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             of
             the
             first
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             even
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Exaltation
             asserted
             by
             many
             irrefragable
             Testimonies
             and
             Proofs
             ;
             but
             also
             even
             chiefly
             from
             its
             containing
             precepts
             so
             transcendently
             †
             perfect
             ,
             righteous
             ,
             just
             and
             holy
             ,
             
             that
             any
             more
             perfect
             ,
             just
             ,
             equal
             ,
             and
             holy
             cannot
             be
             devised
             or
             thought
             of
             ;
             and
             promises
             ‖
             so
             exceeding
             Great
             ,
             Rich
             and
             Precious
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             mind
             of
             Men
             ,
             nor
             Angels
             can
             conceive
             of
             any
             more
             Excellent
             ,
             more
             Divine
             and
             Worthy
             of
             God.
             To
             which
             the
             admirable
             *
             force
             and
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             it self
             addeth
             no
             small
             weight
             ,
             towit
             ,
             that
             it
             ,
             although
             such
             an
             enemy
             and
             so
             ungrateful
             to
             the
             slesh
             ,
             was
             by
             a
             very
             few
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             they
             plain
             ,
             simple
             ,
             weak
             Men
             ,
             Men
             most
             aliene
             or
             free
             from
             not
             only
             the
             crime
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             very
             suspicion
             of
             all
             simulation
             and
             forgery
             ;
             Men
             advantaged
             by
             no
             helps
             of
             Worldly
             Eloquence
             ,
             of
             no
             renown
             upon
             any
             accounts
             of
             humane
             Authority
             ;
             without
             force
             ,
             without
             arms
             ,
             only
             by
             the
             perswasion
             of
             Reasons
             and
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             demonstration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             withal
             by
             men
             armed
             meerly
             with
             Innocency
             ,
             Sanctity
             of
             Life
             and
             Patience
             ,
             in
             a
             very
             short
             time
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             (
             though
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             of
             Satan
             and
             all
             the
             World
             almost
             made
             resistance
             and
             head
             against
             it
             )
             was
             wonderfully
             disseminated
             ,
             and
             so
             spread
             it self
             far
             and
             wide
             on
             every
             side
             into
             all
             quarters
             ,
             that
             
             innumerablemy
             riads
             of
             men
             ,
             of
             all
             ranks
             ,
             Orders
             ,
             and
             Conditions
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             ignorant
             or
             private
             men
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             and
             wise
             not
             a
             few
             ,
             leaving
             their
             ancient
             and
             countrey-rites
             and
             Religions
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             were
             born
             and
             bred
             ,
             without
             any
             hope
             of
             any
             Earthly
             advantage
             (
             nay
             but
             rather
             with
             a
             certain
             expectation
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             ignominy
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             dangers
             and
             miseries
             )
             did
             most
             constantly
             adhere
             and
             cleave
             thereunto
             :
             yea
             so
             far
             did
             the
             force
             hereof
             prevail
             ,
             that
             all
             other
             Religions
             else
             ,
             although
             every
             where
             establisht
             by
             humane
             power
             and
             force
             ,
             the
             Jewish
             only
             excepted
             ,
             because
             that
             was
             of
             God
             ,
             did
             almost
             wholly
             vanish
             ,
             and
             became
             extinct
             at
             the
             rising
             brightness
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             although
             indeed
             the
             primitive
             
             Church
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             might
             most
             certainly
             know
             ,
             and
             undoubtedly
             also
             did
             know
             ,
             that
             these
             †
             Books
             were
             written
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             approved
             of
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             delivered
             as
             it
             were
             from
             hand
             to
             hand
             the
             knowledg
             hereof
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             deposited
             or
             left
             the
             same
             with
             us
             as
             a
             certain
             pledg
             in
             trust
             ▪
             yet
             do
             we
             not
             therefore
             hold
             these
             Books
             for
             True
             and
             Divine
             ,
             because
             the
             primitive
             
             Church
             hath
             by
             its
             uncontrollable
             Judgment
             judged
             them
             true
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             contain
             in
             them
             Divine
             Sences
             or
             Meanings
             ,
             and
             hath
             by
             its
             infallible
             Authority
             decreed
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             held
             or
             accounted
             for
             such
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             necessary
             that
             the
             Church
             by
             its
             Judgment
             should
             define
             ,
             and
             by
             its
             Authority
             determine
             ,
             that
             those
             Books
             ,
             which
             were
             written
             or
             approved
             of
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             were
             true
             and
             Divine
             ,
             or
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             no
             ▪
             for
             that
             ,
             both
             before
             ,
             and
             without
             all
             such
             manner
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             was
             altogether
             certain
             and
             undoubted
             of
             by
             all
             Christians
             both
             in
             general
             and
             particular
             :
             insomuch
             that
             assoon
             as
             any
             one
             of
             them
             knew
             ,
             that
             any
             thing
             was
             written
             or
             approved
             of
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             he
             might
             even
             ‖
             thereby
             ,
             and
             of
             right
             ought
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             was
             true
             and
             of
             God
             or
             Divine
             ,
             and
             needed
             not
             any
             other
             Judgment
             in
             the
             case
             .
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             neither
             indeed
             could
             such
             a
             judgment
             of
             the
             Church
             suffice
             ;
             seeing
             no
             Man
             can
             be
             certain
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             probably
             ,
             of
             the
             being
             of
             any
             Church
             ,
             unto
             which
             such
             an
             Authority
             is
             said
             to
             belong
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             first
             assured
             ,
             that
             those
             books
             ,
             wherein
             the
             said
             Authority
             is
             said
             to
             be
             given
             
             or
             assigned
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             true
             &
             Divine
             :
             and
             seeing
             he
             cannot
             know
             and
             determine
             for
             certain
             ,
             that
             any
             Church
             is
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             *
             if
             he
             be
             not
             already
             undoubtedly
             sure
             and
             certain
             before
             ,
             that
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             said
             Books
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             true
             and
             from
             God
             :
             for
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             very
             Faith
             or
             Belief
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Church
             embraceth
             or
             receiveth
             that
             as
             true
             ,
             she
             her self
             finally
             obtains
             and
             hath
             her
             being
             a
             true
             Church
             .
             And
             if
             indeed
             such
             an
             Authority
             as
             this
             agrees
             not
             with
             the
             very
             first
             primitive
             Church
             it self
             ;
             much
             less
             ought
             we
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             it
             belongs
             to
             any
             Church
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             or
             any
             indeed
             succeeding
             that
             first
             and
             primitive
             one
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             Doctrine
             therefore
             contained
             
             in
             these
             Books
             is
             of
             it self
             altogether
             Authentick
             ,
             and
             indeed
             of
             Authority
             Divine
             ,
             and
             †
             uncontrollable
             :
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             infallible
             veracity
             of
             God
             ,
             deserves
             altogether
             and
             challengeth
             undoubted
             Credit
             and
             Belief
             ,
             and
             by
             vertue
             of
             its
             autocratorical
             or
             absolute
             and
             supream
             Power
             ,
             most
             humble
             Obedience
             from
             us
             .
             And
             whatsoever
             ‖
             Doctrine
             or
             Tradition
             wants
             this
             priviledg
             of
             being
             
             of
             a
             Supream
             and
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             it
             hath
             not
             by
             any
             Right
             ,
             either
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             Authority
             with
             it
             :
             much
             less
             that
             ,
             which
             either
             decreeth
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             (
             either
             contrary
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             diverse
             from
             it
             )
             and
             that
             by
             an
             usurpt
             Authority
             ,
             ‖
             or
             at
             least
             otherwise
             than
             is
             contained
             in
             writing
             in
             these
             Books
             ,
             commandeth
             it
             to
             be
             declared
             ,
             or
             being
             declared
             to
             be
             believed
             upon
             the
             pain
             and
             peril
             of
             the
             loss
             of
             Salvation
             :
             since
             God
             can
             neither
             contradict
             himself
             ;
             and
             no
             Authority
             ,
             either
             Humane
             ,
             or
             Angelical
             ought
             to
             be
             equalled
             to
             the
             Divine
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             now
             because
             such
             Divine-like
             
             Authority
             as
             this
             belongeth
             unto
             ,
             and
             agreeth
             with
             these
             very
             Books
             only
             ;
             it
             is
             therefore
             even
             withal
             necessary
             ,
             that
             by
             them
             *
             alone
             ,
             as
             by
             Touchstones
             and
             firm
             and
             ●●ovable
             Rules
             ,
             we
             examine
             and
             try
             all
             Controversies
             and
             Debates
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             only
             to
             reason
             ,
             discourse
             and
             judg
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             leave
             them
             to
             God
             alone
             and
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             ,
             supream
             and
             infallible
             †
             Judg
             ,
             peremptorily
             to
             be
             decided
             :
             for
             we
             are
             not
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             any
             ways
             God's
             will
             and
             pleasure
             in
             the
             least
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             
             be
             decided
             by
             any
             judicial
             or
             authoritative
             right
             ,
             by
             any
             visible
             Judg
             ,
             and
             one
             ordinarily
             speaking
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             sith
             it
             hath
             pleased
             him
             to
             leave
             us
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             a
             rule
             only
             directive
             ,
             or
             to
             judg
             only
             ‖
             directively
             by
             ,
             and
             not
             withal
             coactively
             or
             by
             way
             of
             constraint
             :
             but
             that
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             an
             infallible
             Judg
             always
             speaking
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             where
             signified
             :
             nor
             hath
             he
             in
             his
             Word
             pointed
             out
             ,
             who
             he
             should
             continually
             be
             ;
             but
             hath
             expresly
             commanded
             all
             &
             every
             one
             alike
             *
             to
             search
             his
             Laws
             ,
             or
             Judgments
             and
             Statutes
             ,
             to
             †
             try
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             yea
             to
             try
             ‖
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             fast
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ;
             and
             moreover
             hath
             promised
             to
             such
             as
             search
             into
             his
             *
             Laws
             ,
             and
             seek
             the
             understanding
             of
             them
             ,
             his
             Grace
             and
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             †
             those
             who
             have
             searched
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             examined
             Controversies
             of
             Faith
             by
             them
             ,
             yea
             who
             have
             diligently
             tryed
             by
             the
             Rule
             and
             Square
             of
             the
             Scripture
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             spoken
             by
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             he
             hath
             commended
             and
             praised
             them
             with
             singular
             Elogies
             .
          
           
           
             11.
             
             Therefore
             they
             who
             do
             freely
             
             give
             themselves
             ,
             or
             suffer
             to
             be
             given
             by
             others
             this
             irrefragable
             Authority
             of
             peremptorily
             deciding
             of
             Differences
             and
             Controversies
             of
             Faith
             or
             Religion
             ,
             either
             all
             or
             some
             ,
             either
             to
             some
             certain
             Church
             ,
             or
             Synod
             of
             Doctors
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             Society
             of
             Men
             whatsoever
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             single
             Person
             ,
             who
             also
             may
             be
             ungodly
             and
             profane
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             visible
             and
             speaking
             *
             Judg
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             Mens
             Consciences
             h●ld
             and
             bound
             by
             this
             decision
             ,
             they
             build
             upon
             no
             firm
             reason
             ,
             much
             less
             upon
             any
             Divine
             Authority
             ;
             nay
             rather
             they
             are
             to
             be
             thought
             to
             do
             it
             against
             both
             the
             ‖
             one
             and
             the
             other
             alike
             .
             Besides
             that
             they
             do
             by
             this
             means
             greatly
             weaken
             and
             wholly
             void
             that
             Christian
             duty
             of
             searching
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             of
             trying
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             of
             proving
             all
             things
             ,
             &c.
             and
             withall
             both
             the
             necessity
             and
             advantage
             of
             pious
             and
             devout
             Prayers
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             For
             this
             therefore
             at
             least
             most
             
             weighty
             and
             withall
             most
             just
             cause
             ,
             we
             suffer
             not
             our selves
             in
             Controversies
             indeed
             of
             Religion
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             sacred
             concerns
             or
             causes
             of
             Faith
             ,
             to
             be
             prest
             with
             the
             bare
             Authorities
             of
             Men
             ,
             suppose
             with
             
             the
             Glosses
             and
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             called
             ,
             the
             Determinations
             of
             Councils
             ,
             or
             Synods
             ,
             the
             Articles
             of
             Confessions
             ,
             the
             Placits
             or
             Opinions
             of
             Divines
             ,
             or
             the
             Conclusions
             of
             Universities
             ;
             much
             less
             with
             long
             since
             received
             Customs
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             Splendor
             and
             Number
             ,
             or
             Multitude
             of
             Men
             of
             the
             same
             Opinion
             ,
             or
             lastly
             Prescription
             of
             a
             long
             times
             continuance
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             doubtless
             at
             this
             turn
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             mind
             ,
             what
             this
             or
             the
             other
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             Assembly
             of
             Doctors
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             renowned
             for
             their
             supposed
             Learning
             and
             Sanctity
             ,
             nor
             what
             this
             or
             that
             Synod
             or
             particular
             Church
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             ,
             who
             is
             before
             all
             ,
             and
             who
             alone
             can
             neither
             
             deceive
             ,
             nor
             be
             deceived
             ,
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             hath
             said
             and
             prescribed
             in
             his
             Word
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             strange
             :
             for
             in
             these
             very
             Books
             is
             perfectly
             contained
             a
             full
             and
             
             more
             then
             sufficient
             Revelation
             of
             all
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             Faith
             ;
             especially
             of
             those
             ,
             which
             are
             simply
             necessary
             for
             *
             all
             Men
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             every
             Man
             in
             particular
             ,
             to
             know
             ,
             believe
             ,
             hope
             ,
             and
             do
             for
             to
             obtain
             everlasting
             Salvation
             :
             so
             that
             there
             
             is
             no
             one
             point
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             least
             requisite
             for
             the
             right
             information
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             life
             pleasing
             unto
             God
             ,
             precisely
             necessary
             to
             be
             held
             by
             any
             Christian
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             abundantly
             contained
             in
             these
             very
             Sacred
             Books
             .
             †
             And
             by
             things
             necessary
             unto
             Salvation
             we
             only
             understand
             those
             things
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             is
             utterly
             impossible
             for
             any
             Man
             either
             to
             obey
             the
             Commandments
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             aright
             and
             as
             he
             ought
             ,
             or
             firmly
             to
             believe
             his
             Divine
             Promises
             :
             and
             which
             are
             therefore
             such
             ,
             that
             without
             a
             Man
             's
             own
             manifest
             fault
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             unknown
             or
             called
             in
             question
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Furthermore
             the
             *
             perspicuity
             of
             
             the
             said
             Books
             ,
             although
             in
             some
             places
             (
             especially
             to
             the
             unlearned
             and
             less
             exercised
             )
             they
             be
             obscure
             or
             dark
             enough
             ,
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             especially
             in
             Meanings
             necessary
             to
             be
             understood
             unto
             Salvation
             ;
             that
             all
             that
             read
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Learned
             ,
             but
             the
             Ignorant
             also
             (
             that
             are
             endued
             but
             with
             common
             Sence
             and
             Judgment
             )
             may
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             attain
             to
             the
             understanding
             of
             them
             ;
             sobeit
             they
             suffer
             not
             themselves
             to
             be
             blinded
             with
             Prejudice
             ,
             vain
             Confidence
             ,
             or
             
             other
             corrupt
             Affections
             ;
             but
             search
             this
             Scripture
             diligenrly
             and
             devoutly
             ,
             (
             which
             we
             believe
             is
             not
             only
             lawful
             for
             all
             ,
             †
             though
             otherwise
             Rude
             ,
             Ignorant
             and
             of
             the
             common
             People
             or
             Laicks
             :
             but
             also
             commanded
             and
             enjoyned
             them
             of
             God
             )
             and
             study
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             those
             phrases
             or
             manners
             of
             expression
             ,
             which
             are
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             were
             most
             clear
             and
             significant
             at
             that
             time
             wherein
             those
             Books
             were
             written
             ,
             and
             whilst
             the
             same
             idiom
             or
             propriety
             of
             speech
             yet
             flourished
             ;
             that
             such
             as
             these
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             may
             from
             them
             abundantly
             understand
             all
             things
             pertaining
             to
             true
             Faith
             and
             Godliness
             ,
             not
             only
             those
             things
             which
             are
             necessary
             ,
             but
             also
             under
             the
             very
             reason
             of
             their
             necessity
             ,
             towit
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             necessary
             ,
             and
             as
             far
             as
             ,
             or
             how
             and
             upon
             what
             accounts
             they
             are
             so
             :
             and
             that
             Men
             honest
             ,
             ‖
             teachable
             and
             truly
             fearing
             God
             do
             really
             most
             easily
             understand
             them
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             But
             because
             there
             be
             very
             many
             even
             
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             who
             either
             do
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             else
             not
             with
             sufficient
             *
             attention
             read
             these
             Books
             ,
             nor
             with
             care
             and
             Judgment
             consider
             what
             they
             read
             ;
             or
             
             do
             not
             frequently
             ,
             as
             is
             meet
             ,
             piously
             implore
             the
             Divine
             Help
             and
             Assistance
             ,
             or
             ‖
             else
             being
             tainted
             or
             filled
             with
             Prejudice
             ,
             Self-Confidence
             ,
             Hatred
             ,
             Envy
             ,
             Ambition
             ,
             or
             other
             corrupt
             Affections
             ,
             are
             imploi'd
             in
             reading
             of
             these
             Books
             ;
             and
             then
             indeed
             next
             ,
             because
             even
             in
             these
             very
             Books
             themselves
             we
             often
             meet
             with
             here
             and
             there
             ,
             as
             well
             things
             as
             *
             phrases
             peculiar
             to
             the
             said
             ancient
             times
             ,
             and
             also
             tropical
             and
             figurative
             manners
             of
             speech
             ,
             which
             at
             this
             time
             afford
             us
             some
             darkness
             and
             difficulty
             ;
             and
             which
             are
             such
             ,
             that
             unless
             one
             be
             solidly
             instructed
             in
             all
             these
             ,
             or
             else
             bring
             with
             him
             a
             mind
             very
             docile
             ,
             honest
             ,
             and
             void
             of
             Affection
             or
             Partiality
             ,
             unto
             the
             judging
             or
             discerning
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             may
             easily
             be
             wrested
             to
             a
             wrong
             sence
             ,
             yea
             to
             a
             perverse
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             is
             prejudicial
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             from
             hence
             ariseth
             not
             only
             just
             reason
             alone
             (
             that
             we
             
             may
             not
             treat
             of
             many
             other
             now
             )
             why
             the
             †
             interpretation
             ,
             and
             explication
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             profitably
             may
             ,
             yea
             and
             alwaies
             ought
             to
             have
             its
             place
             allowed
             it
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             16.
             
             But
             the
             best
             Interpretation
             of
             
             Scripture
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             most
             faithfully
             expresseth
             the
             native
             and
             literal
             sence
             thereof
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             cometh
             nearest
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             alone
             which
             is
             the
             true
             and
             living
             ‖
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             ,
             as
             by
             incorruptible
             Seed
             ,
             we
             are
             begotten
             again
             unto
             the
             Hope
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             .
             Now
             we
             call
             the
             native
             and
             literal
             sence
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             Words
             properly
             taken
             hold
             forth
             ,
             (
             as
             indeed
             it
             very
             often
             falls
             out
             )
             as
             that
             ,
             which
             though
             the
             words
             rigedly
             taken
             do
             not
             insinuate
             or
             hint
             it
             ,
             yet
             is
             most
             agreeable
             to
             right
             reason
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             mind
             and
             intention
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             uttered
             the
             words
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             expressed
             properly
             or
             figuratively
             .
          
           
             The
             which
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             known
             and
             discovered
             by
             the
             scope
             and
             occasion
             of
             every
             place
             ,
             also
             from
             the
             *
             Subject
             Matter
             ,
             Antecedents
             and
             Consequents
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             things
             going
             before
             and
             following
             ,
             also
             from
             comparing
             of
             like
             places
             with
             like
             ,
             and
             from
             palpable
             Absurdities
             otherwise
             like
             to
             follow
             ,
             and
             other
             Arguments
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             consideration
             and
             weighing
             of
             things
             together
             .
          
           
           
             17.
             
             But
             to
             desire
             to
             fetch
             or
             take
             this
             exposition
             from
             any
             other
             Author
             ,
             Head
             ,
             or
             Fountain
             whatsoever
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             from
             any
             Symbol
             or
             Creed
             of
             Mens
             making
             ,
             or
             Analogy
             of
             Faith
             in
             this
             or
             that
             place
             received
             ,
             or
             any
             publick
             Confession
             of
             Churches
             (
             which
             we
             also
             before
             advised
             in
             our
             Preface
             ,
             which
             we
             would
             never
             have
             at
             any
             time
             severed
             or
             divided
             from
             this
             our
             Declaration
             )
             or
             from
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Councils
             ,
             or
             Consent
             of
             Fathers
             one
             or
             other
             ,
             though
             even
             the
             most
             or
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             too
             uncertain
             and
             oftentimes
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             And
             yet
             do
             we
             not
             therefore
             lightly
             despise
             the
             pious
             ,
             probable
             ,
             or
             long-since
             
             received
             interpretations
             of
             others
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             whether
             Greek
             or
             Latin
             :
             much
             less
             so
             as
             proudly
             ,
             or
             arrogantly
             to
             reject
             their
             unanimous
             consent
             ;
             but
             we
             do
             then
             at
             length
             ,
             and
             that
             indeed
             modestly
             recede
             from
             them
             ,
             when
             we
             find
             in
             our
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             they
             alledg
             things
             aliene
             from
             ,
             or
             not
             agreeable
             with
             the
             true
             sence
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             things
             contrary
             to
             it
             .
             Nor
             do
             we
             think
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             by
             this
             
             means
             do
             them
             any
             wrong
             :
             Since
             not
             only
             every
             of
             them
             apart
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             most
             of
             them
             jointly
             ,
             yea
             all
             of
             them
             taken
             together
             ,
             might
             in
             many
             things
             err
             ;
             and
             themselves
             also
             have
             freely
             acknowledged
             it
             of
             themselves
             with
             one
             accord
             :
             and
             therefore
             do
             expresly
             forbid
             ,
             that
             their
             writings
             be
             simply
             or
             without
             any
             more
             ado
             believed
             ,
             but
             desire
             that
             we
             at
             length
             so
             far
             approve
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             agree
             with
             the
             Sacred
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             we
             freely
             reject
             them
             so
             far
             as
             they
             disagree
             with
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             the
             Essence
             of
             God
             ,
             o●
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             FUrthermore
             our
             whole
             Religion
             
             contained
             in
             these
             very
             Books
             doth
             briefly
             consist
             in
             our
             right
             knowledg
             of
             the
             *
             one
             only
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             sent
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             lawful
             or
             due
             Worship
             of
             both
             in
             or
             under
             the
             hope
             of
             a
             Life
             eternal
             and
             immortal
             after
             Death
             ,
             to
             be
             certainly
             obtained
             and
             enjoyed
             in
             the
             Heavens
             according
             to
             the
             free
             promise
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             that
             God
             may
             be
             rightly
             known
             and
             piously
             worshipped
             ,
             and
             that
             
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             †
             three
             things
             offer
             themselves
             necessarily
             to
             be
             considered
             and
             held
             by
             us
             ;
             his
             Nature
             ,
             Works
             ,
             and
             Will.
             The
             Nature
             indeed
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             understand
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             of
             or
             in
             himself
             most
             worthy
             to
             be
             worshiped
             of
             us
             :
             his
             Works
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             
             know
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             rightfully
             and
             defervedly
             require
             of
             us
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             worship
             soever
             he
             please
             ;
             lastly
             his
             Will
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             clearly
             convinced
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             be
             worshipped
             of
             us
             ;
             and
             withall
             know
             after
             what
             manner
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             worshipped
             by
             us
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             assuredly
             hope
             for
             Eternal
             Salvation
             from
             him
             .
             Howbeit
             concerning
             the
             
             Nature
             and
             Works
             of
             God
             ,
             all
             those
             things
             are
             not
             necessarily
             to
             be
             held
             ,
             which
             in
             every
             respect
             ,
             at
             least
             whatsoever
             belongs
             to
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             modes
             or
             manners
             of
             its
             working
             and
             kinds
             of
             operations
             :
             much
             less
             all
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             either
             according
             to
             the
             likely
             and
             specious
             placits
             of
             the
             Schools
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             probable
             discourse
             of
             Reason
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             affirmed
             of
             them
             :
             but
             those
             only
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             Divine
             Will
             ,
             revealed
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             either
             cannot
             be
             rightly
             understood
             ,
             or
             performed
             by
             
             us
             :
             Since
             they
             only
             ,
             who
             do
             the
             will
             of
             God
             and
             ‖
             keep
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             are
             every
             where
             in
             the
             Scripture
             said
             truly
             to
             know
             God
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             that
             do
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             are
             said
             not
             to
             know
             God.
             So
             that
             that
             alone
             deserveth
             
             to
             be
             called
             the
             saving
             Knowledg
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             joyned
             with
             the
             practice
             of
             Piety
             .
             But
             other
             things
             pertaining
             hereunto
             ,
             although
             haply
             they
             may
             be
             profitable
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             promoting
             of
             Piety
             ;
             or
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             ,
             and
             more
             happy
             composing
             of
             Controversies
             of
             Religion
             that
             may
             happen
             ;
             yet
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             held
             for
             necessary
             doctrines
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             of
             without
             the
             loss
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             holds
             forth
             God
             unto
             us
             under
             
             a
             twofold
             consideration
             .
             1.
             
             Absolutely
             and
             generally
             in
             his
             essential
             Attributes
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             whereby
             he
             doth
             unfold
             or
             declare
             unto
             us
             *
             his
             Spiritual
             Nature
             and
             glorious
             Majesty
             common
             to
             the
             distinct
             or
             several
             Persons
             ,
             sofar
             as
             is
             requisite
             for
             our
             Faith
             and
             Salvation
             in
             this
             Life
             .
             2.
             
             Distinctly
             &
             relatively
             in
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             †
             Sacred
             Trinity
             ,
             which
             respecteth
             the
             internal
             and
             mutual
             habitude
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             state
             or
             standing
             ,
             and
             certain
             proper
             oeconomy
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             ordering
             or
             disposing
             of
             things
             ,
             of
             the
             persons
             among
             themselves
             .
          
           
           
             These
             Attributes
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             necessarily
             pertain
             hereunto
             ,
             are
             these
             that
             follow
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             I.
             God
             is
             *
             one
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             
             alone
             ,
             without
             Associate
             ,
             the
             most
             Supreme
             and
             Highest
             ;
             who
             hath
             neither
             any
             before
             him
             ,
             nor
             above
             him
             ,
             whom
             he
             should
             depend
             upon
             in
             Being
             ,
             Willing
             ,
             or
             Acting
             ;
             but
             hath
             his
             Godhead
             ,
             or
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             or
             Dominion
             over
             all
             things
             from
             himself
             :
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             other
             besides
             him
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             ,
             with
             whom
             all
             the
             Attributes
             of
             a
             true
             Deity
             from
             himself
             may
             or
             can
             agree
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             of
             altogether
             absolute
             †
             Autority
             ,
             or
             uncontrolable
             Power
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             can
             dispose
             of
             his
             Creatures
             and
             all
             his
             Goods
             howsoever
             he
             pleaseth
             ;
             that
             ●s
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             ‖
             give
             ,
             take
             away
             ,
             preserve
             ,
             destroy
             ,
             make
             alive
             ,
             kill
             ,
             command
             ,
             forbid
             ,
             permit
             ,
             punish
             ,
             pardon
             ,
             encrease
             ,
             diminish
             ,
             change
             ,
             translate
             ,
             
               &
               c.
            
             ●s
             he
             knoweth
             it
             to
             make
             for
             his
             own
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             those
             that
             ●re
             His
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             shall
             see
             it
             to
             comport
             and
             agree
             with
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Justice
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             II.
             He
             is
             Eternal
             ,
             *
             because
             he
             
             always
             was
             ,
             ever
             is
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             without
             all
             beginning
             and
             end
             ,
             and
             all
             alteration
             ;
             yea
             alone
             living
             necessarily
             by
             (
             his
             )
             Nature
             ,
             or
             having
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             of
             or
             from
             himself
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             himself
             always
             invariable
             ,
             †
             incorruptible
             ,
             and
             every
             way
             immutable
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             He
             is
             the
             supreme
             Author
             ,
             and
             sole
             and
             only
             Donor
             of
             that
             very
             ‖
             Eternal
             Life
             it self
             ,
             which
             he
             himself
             hath
             graciously
             promised
             unto
             us
             in
             and
             by
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             III.
             He
             is
             Infinite
             and
             Immense
             ;
             
             *
             because
             he
             so
             filleth
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             be
             circumscribed
             by
             any
             certain
             spaces
             of
             places
             ,
             nor
             concluded
             or
             enclosed
             within
             any
             bounds
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             every-where
             present
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             although
             never
             so
             secret
             or
             hidden
             and
             most
             remote
             ,
             in
             a
             general
             and
             incomprehensible
             manner
             .
             Albeit
             in
             a
             certain
             †
             peculiar
             manner
             ,
             he
             both
             gloriously
             dwelleth
             in
             the
             Heaven
             of
             the
             Blessed
             ,
             and
             exerts
             or
             putteth
             forth
             a
             special
             officacy
             of
             his
             ‖
             Grace
             in
             his
             Saints
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             all
             in
             like
             measure
             .
             From
             whence
             there
             may
             easily
             be
             understood
             various
             
             degrees
             of
             the
             Divine
             Presence
             in
             the
             several
             things
             that
             are
             created
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             IV.
             He
             is
             Omniscient
             ,
             and
             indeed
             
             of
             infallible
             Knowledg
             ;
             *
             because
             he
             not
             only
             altogether
             most
             thorowly
             knoweth
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             have
             any
             entity
             or
             being
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             severally
             in
             themselves
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             past
             ,
             present
             ,
             future
             ,
             also
             possible
             and
             future
             Events
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             closest
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Heart
             ,
             the
             most
             secret
             Sayings
             or
             Words
             ,
             the
             most
             hidden
             Deeds
             ,
             (
             under
             which
             also
             we
             will
             comprehend
             things
             of
             Omission
             ,
             or
             that
             are
             left
             undone
             )
             but
             also
             because
             he
             keepeth
             them
             most
             present
             in
             †
             memory
             ;
             and
             seeth
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             set
             before
             his
             Eyes
             ,
             whatsoever
             are
             at
             any
             time
             well
             done
             by
             us
             or
             otherwise
             :
             So
             that
             this
             Knowledg
             
               (
               viz.
            
             of
             his
             )
             cannot
             be
             defaced
             ,
             either
             by
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             forgetfulness
             ,
             or
             fraud
             ,
             or
             craft
             ,
             or
             any
             deceit
             or
             guile
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             Because
             he
             knoweth
             ‖
             most
             wisely
             to
             order
             ,
             dispose
             ,
             direct
             and
             dispense
             ,
             and
             govern
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             V.
             He
             is
             of
             Will
             most
             
             free
             ,
             *
             because
             he
             is
             determined
             neither
             by
             any
             inward
             necessity
             
             of
             his
             own
             Nature
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             outward
             force
             ,
             either
             of
             any
             power
             or
             efficacy
             of
             Object
             ,
             from
             without
             himself
             ,
             to
             will
             ,
             or
             nill
             ,
             or
             to
             permit
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
             or
             come
             to
             pass
             ;
             but
             according
             to
             his
             most
             free
             Pleasure
             ,
             or
             mere
             Counsel
             ,
             and
             good
             pleasure
             of
             his
             own
             Will
             ,
             he
             putteth
             forth
             himself
             either
             to
             will
             ,
             or
             nill
             ,
             or
             permit
             them
             all
             .
             And
             indeed
             all
             things
             good
             he
             so
             willeth
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             also
             *
             approveth
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             procureth
             them
             :
             Some
             things
             also
             he
             commandeth
             ,
             counselleth
             unto
             ,
             wisheth
             ,
             desireth
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             ●wn
             way
             effecteth
             .
             But
             evil
             things
             of
             faults
             †
             or
             sins
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             malice
             or
             wickedness
             it self
             ,
             but
             also
             vitious
             Acts
             ,
             so
             far
             indeed
             as
             malice
             or
             blame
             doth
             necessarily
             cleave
             to
             them
             ,
             either
             of
             themselves
             ,
             or
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             positive
             Law
             )
             he
             in
             very
             Deed
             doth
             not
             will
             them
             ,
             but
             hateth
             ,
             detesteth
             ,
             forbid
             deth
             ,
             disswadeth
             from
             them
             ,
             punisheth
             them
             ,
             &
             oftentimes
             hindreth
             them
             ,
             but
             never
             causeth
             or
             procureth
             them
             .
             Yet
             he
             willingly
             permitteth
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             permit
             them
             ;
             ‖
             not
             that
             be
             doth
             will
             that
             they
             should
             be
             done
             by
             us
             ,
             or
             efficaciously
             ordaineth
             
             or
             decreeth
             that
             they
             should
             be
             done
             ;
             but
             because
             he
             suffereth
             our
             Actions
             to
             proceed
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             hinder
             it
             as
             he
             might
             :
             and
             this
             he
             doth
             that
             he
             may
             not
             overthrow
             the
             order
             once
             setled
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             destroy
             and
             void
             that
             liberty
             ,
             which
             he
             gave
             his
             Creature
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             VI.
             He
             is
             most
             *
             good
             ,
             both
             
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             towards
             his
             Creatures
             :
             because
             he
             is
             not
             only
             most
             highly
             perfect
             by
             Nature
             ,
             and
             therefore
             most
             highly
             lovely
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             also
             very
             kind
             and
             liberal
             towards
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             although
             not
             towards
             all
             alike
             ,
             yea
             sometimes
             also
             towards
             sinners
             :
             but
             towards
             his
             faithful
             or
             believing
             Ones
             ,
             he
             is
             †
             most
             gracious
             ,
             gentle
             ,
             long-suffering
             ,
             and
             merciful
             ;
             yea
             ,
             he
             is
             most
             readily
             disposed
             to
             communicate
             to
             them
             the
             highest
             and
             eternal
             Good
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             than
             which
             none
             better
             or
             greater
             can
             either
             be
             desired
             or
             possessed
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             VII
             .
             He
             is
             most
             just
             and
             *
             equal
             ,
             
             and
             indeed
             of
             Justice
             and
             Equity
             inflexible
             :
             not
             only
             because
             he
             always
             loveth
             that
             in
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             right
             and
             equal
             ,
             and
             hateth
             all
             iniquity
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             also
             in
             Scripture
             he
             is
             called
             Holy
             ;
             but
             also
             
             because
             he
             †
             never
             doth
             wrong
             to
             any
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             his
             Works
             and
             Judgments
             (
             and
             especially
             in
             making
             Laws
             ,
             distributing
             Rewards
             ,
             and
             inflicting
             Punishments
             )
             he
             doth
             always
             exactly
             observe
             Rectitude
             and
             Justice
             ,
             whereby
             he
             giveth
             to
             every
             one
             his
             due
             ,
             and
             exerciseth
             most
             equal
             right
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             True
             ,
             ‖
             Sincere
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             wise
             dissembles
             in
             his
             Words
             ;
             and
             in
             performing
             his
             Covenants
             and
             Promises
             ,
             he
             is
             most
             highly
             faithful
             and
             constant
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             VIII
             .
             He
             is
             Omnipotent
             ,
             or
             of
             
             invincible
             and
             insuperable
             power
             ;
             *
             because
             he
             can
             do
             whatsoever
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             though
             all
             Creatures
             be
             never
             so
             much
             against
             it
             :
             yea
             ,
             indeed
             he
             can
             always
             do
             more
             ,
             than
             indeed
             he
             ever
             will
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             can
             simply
             do
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             imply
             a
             contradiction
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             necessarily
             and
             of
             themselves
             repugnant
             to
             the
             certain
             truth
             of
             things
             ,
             nor
             to
             his
             own
             Divine
             Nature
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             IX
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             He
             is
             most
             blessed
             or
             happy
             ,
             and
             indeed
             
             of
             *
             compleat
             and
             incomprehensible
             blessedness
             ;
             because
             
             he
             possesseth
             both
             a
             Nature
             in
             all
             respects
             absolute
             ,
             and
             a
             Majesty
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             glorious
             ,
             and
             every
             way
             aboundeth
             with
             the
             Treasures
             of
             all
             good
             ;
             and
             feareth
             not
             any
             hurt
             or
             evil
             from
             any
             ,
             nor
             standeth
             in
             need
             of
             any
             good
             from
             without
             himself
             at
             any
             time
             ;
             but
             doth
             largely
             of
             his
             own
             give
             all
             unto
             all
             ,
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             first
             ,
             chief
             ,
             and
             ever
             inexhaustible
             Fountain
             of
             all
             things
             that
             are
             good
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             thus
             much
             touching
             the
             essential
             
             Attributes
             of
             God
             ,
             pertaining
             indeed
             to
             this
             Head
             :
             all
             which
             generally
             and
             particularly
             we
             believe
             to
             be
             most
             
             profitable
             ,
             yea
             hitherto
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             without
             the
             knowledg
             of
             these
             we
             cannot
             worship
             God
             aright
             ;
             but
             by
             it
             we
             may
             .
             For
             because
             God
             is
             One
             ,
             it
             is
             altogether
             just
             and
             necessary
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             with
             Soul
             and
             Body
             depend
             wholly
             upon
             him
             only
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             or
             chief
             Author
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             again
             likewise
             ,
             that
             our
             whole
             Worship
             terminate
             and
             end
             in
             him
             alone
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Because
             he
             is
             of
             Irresragable
             
             Power
             ,
             and
             Supreme
             Authority
             ,
             it
             is
             
             altogether
             meet
             and
             necessary
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             ,
             whosoever
             we
             be
             ,
             and
             wheresoever
             at
             least
             we
             are
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             most
             humbly
             submit
             our selves
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             *
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
             any
             where
             sworn
             to
             none
             ,
             nor
             obnoxious
             to
             any
             ;
             that
             we
             do
             pray
             continually
             unto
             him
             for
             †
             his
             Benefits
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             necessary
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             useful
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             give
             him
             thanks
             for
             things
             received
             :
             Also
             that
             all
             Adversity
             ,
             whatsoever
             he
             sendeth
             ,
             we
             should
             bear
             it
             patiently
             ,
             and
             quietly
             ,
             and
             contentedly
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             should
             never
             abuse
             our
             Prosperity
             ,
             or
             grow
             proud
             thereby
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Because
             he
             is
             Eternal
             and
             Immutable
             ,
             
             it
             is
             requisite
             that
             we
             be
             very
             believingly
             confident
             to
             expect
             ,
             and
             firmly
             to
             hope
             for
             the
             reward
             of
             *
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             graciously
             promised
             unto
             us
             by
             him
             in
             Christ
             ;
             and
             certainly
             believe
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             never
             at
             any
             time
             either
             alter
             or
             change
             it
             himself
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             it
             to
             be
             violently
             taken
             away
             from
             us
             by
             others
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Because
             he
             is
             Immense
             and
             Omnipresent
             ,
             
             it
             is
             meet
             that
             we
             every-where
             walk
             circumspectly
             ,
             reverently
             ,
             
             and
             carefully
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             †
             sight
             ;
             that
             we
             also
             always
             pour
             out
             unto
             him
             our
             Prayers
             and
             Supplications
             ,
             with
             all
             humisity
             and
             submission
             ,
             and
             a
             firm
             confidence
             of
             being
             heard
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             think
             ,
             speak
             ,
             or
             do
             nothing
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             serious
             ,
             grave
             ,
             or
             weighty
             ,
             and
             worthy
             the
             presence
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Deity
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Because
             he
             is
             of
             infallible
             Knowledg
             ,
             
             it
             is
             expected
             that
             we
             walk
             and
             live
             uprightly
             ,
             and
             sincerely
             ,
             and
             circumspectly
             ;
             that
             we
             always
             study
             to
             approve
             our
             Thoughts
             ,
             †
             Words
             ,
             and
             Actions
             unto
             him
             ;
             that
             we
             continually
             commend
             our
             Cause
             ,
             when
             good
             and
             just
             ,
             unto
             him
             ;
             that
             we
             with
             boldness
             offer
             unto
             him
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             Sighs
             ,
             and
             Groans
             ;
             And
             lastly
             ,
             That
             we
             be
             thorowly
             perswaded
             that
             he
             taketh
             care
             of
             us
             and
             all
             our
             Concerns
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Because
             he
             is
             of
             most
             free
             Power
             
             and
             Will
             ,
             it
             behoveth
             us
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             *
             good
             things
             we
             have
             ,
             either
             in
             common
             with
             others
             ,
             or
             peculiar
             before
             and
             above
             others
             ,
             (
             whether
             bodily
             or
             spiritual
             )
             we
             attribute
             it
             to
             his
             alone
             spontaneous
             liberality
             ,
             and
             most
             free
             munificency
             ;
             that
             we
             always
             diligently
             
             and
             seriously
             seek
             his
             grace
             and
             favour
             ,
             and
             carefully
             endeavour
             to
             retain
             the
             same
             ;
             that
             we
             humbly
             deprecate
             or
             pray
             against
             his
             Punishments
             and
             Threatnings
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             he
             either
             doth
             himself
             ,
             or
             suffereth
             to
             be
             done
             by
             †
             others
             ,
             or
             willeth
             to
             be
             done
             by
             us
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             measure
             the
             same
             by
             our
             own
             proper
             sense
             and
             apprehensions
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             always
             religiously
             adore
             it
             ,
             as
             proceeding
             from
             his
             most
             good
             and
             free
             pleasure
             and
             disposal
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Because
             he
             is
             most
             good
             and
             
             bountiful
             ,
             it
             is
             ●it
             and
             meet
             *
             that
             we
             love
             and
             delight
             in
             him
             with
             all
             our
             Heart
             ,
             with
             all
             our
             Soul
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             our
             Might
             ;
             that
             we
             resolutely
             trust
             or
             relie
             on
             his
             Promises
             ,
             confidently
             implore
             his
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             do
             willingly
             and
             chearfully
             conform
             our selves
             to
             his
             most
             bountiful
             Will
             ,
             and
             that
             even
             under
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             always
             and
             every-where
             obey
             him
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Because
             he
             is
             of
             inflexible
             Equity
             
             and
             *
             Justice
             ,
             and
             also
             Truth
             ;
             we
             are
             to
             see
             that
             we
             never
             murmur
             against
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             commandeth
             ,
             tempteth
             ,
             visiteth
             ,
             punisheth
             ,
             permitteth
             evils
             ,
             &c.
             
             and
             that
             we
             never
             at
             any
             time
             doubt
             of
             his
             Promises
             and
             Threatnings
             ,
             and
             other
             his
             Sayings
             .
             And
             because
             he
             is
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             holy
             ,
             †
             that
             we
             also
             imitate
             him
             in
             a
             serious
             study
             and
             exercise
             of
             Holiness
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Because
             he
             is
             of
             insuperable
             
             Power
             ,
             it
             concerns
             us
             that
             we
             fear
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             able
             to
             cast
             Body
             and
             Soul
             into
             *
             Hell
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             dread
             ●is
             terrible
             Anger
             ,
             and
             the
             Evils
             indeed
             which
             he
             threatneth
             ,
             that
             we
             seriously
             fear
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             good
             Things
             which
             he
             promiseth
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             with
             a
             firm
             and
             undoubted
             Faith
             expect
             them
             ;
             Lastly
             ,
             That
             we
             do
             not
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             we
             serve
             Christ
             ,
             too
             much
             fear
             the
             force
             and
             power
             †
             either
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             or
             Death
             ,
             or
             Hell
             ,
             or
             Tyrants
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             other
             Enemies
             ;
             or
             for
             their
             sakes
             ever
             commit
             or
             do
             any
             thing
             unworthy
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             23.
             
             Because
             he
             is
             most
             blessed
             ,
             and
             
             indeed
             of
             perfect
             Blessedness
             and
             glorious
             Majesty
             ;
             it
             is
             our
             Duty
             that
             we
             earnestly
             aspire
             unto
             ,
             or
             breath
             after
             a
             participation
             of
             his
             Glory
             and
             Joy
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             measure
             ;
             and
             therefore
             desire
             to
             be
             perfectly
             united
             with
             him
             
             after
             Death
             ,
             to
             see
             him
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             blessed
             and
             satisfied
             with
             the
             fulness
             of
             his
             House
             ;
             and
             being
             supported
             with
             this
             desire
             and
             hope
             unshaken
             ,
             that
             we
             sincerely
             do
             all
             things
             that
             he
             commandeth
             ;
             carefully
             avoid
             those
             things
             which
             he
             forbiddeth
             ;
             Lastly
             ,
             That
             we
             bear
             with
             courage
             whatsoever
             he
             will
             have
             us
             to
             bear
             ,
             although
             the
             Punishments
             of
             the
             most
             bitter
             and
             most
             ignominions
             Death
             were
             to
             be
             undergone
             by
             us
             for
             his
             Name
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             far
             concerning
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             in
             common
             or
             absolutely
             considered
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Holy
             and
             Sacred
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             BUt
             God
             is
             considered
             by
             way
             of
             
             distinction
             ,
             and
             relatively
             under
             a
             three-fold
             *
             Hypostasis
             ,
             or
             three
             Persons
             ;
             under
             which
             indeed
             he
             himself
             in
             his
             Word
             hath
             manifested
             his
             own
             Godhead
             ,
             to
             be
             considered
             of
             us
             oeconomically
             
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             way
             of
             dispensation
             )
             and
             with
             respect
             to
             it self
             .
             And
             this
             †
             Trinity
             is
             ,
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             As
             one
             Hypostasis
             (
             or
             Person
             )
             of
             the
             Godhead
             is
             *
             without
             cause
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             unproduced
             and
             unbegotten
             :
             another
             is
             produced
             of
             the
             Father
             by
             Generation
             ,
             or
             the
             only
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             Another
             in
             peculiar
             manner
             proceedeth
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             or
             floweth
             from
             the
             Father
             by
             the
             Son.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             it
             is
             the
             *
             Father
             only
             that
             is
             
             void
             of
             all
             Original
             ,
             or
             altogether
             unbegotten
             and
             proceeding
             from
             none
             other
             ;
             but
             who
             yet
             hath
             from
             Eternity
             
             communicated
             his
             own
             Deity
             both
             to
             his
             only
             begotten
             *
             Son
             ,
             not
             indeed
             by
             Creation
             ,
             †
             (
             in
             which
             respect
             the
             Angels
             are
             called
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             )
             nor
             by
             gracious
             ‖
             Adoption
             ,
             (
             by
             which
             we
             that
             are
             Believers
             are
             also
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             )
             nor
             only
             by
             the
             *
             gracious
             communication
             of
             Divine
             Power
             (
             or
             Authority
             )
             and
             Supreme
             Glory
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             Mediator
             ▪
             but
             also
             by
             a
             true
             ,
             but
             yet
             secret
             and
             ineffable
             †
             Generation
             ;
             and
             also
             to
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             proceeding
             from
             both
             ,
             ‖
             by
             likewise
             a
             secret
             emanation
             or
             spiration
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Father
             is
             most
             justly
             counted
             the
             Fountain
             and
             Original
             of
             the
             whole
             Duty
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Son
             therefore
             and
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             although
             as
             to
             both
             their
             hypostasis
             ,
             
             and
             manner
             ,
             and
             order
             of
             having
             the
             Deity
             ,
             they
             be
             truly
             distinct
             from
             the
             Father
             ;
             yet
             are
             they
             truly
             partakers
             of
             the
             same
             Deity
             ,
             or
             Divine
             Essence
             and
             Nature
             absolutely
             and
             in
             common
             considered
             with
             the
             Father
             :
             as
             amongst
             other
             considerations
             is
             chiefly
             proved
             from
             the
             Divine
             *
             Names
             or
             Titles
             ,
             †
             also
             
             from
             the
             Divine
             Properties
             and
             Operations
             which
             are
             every
             where
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Scriptures
             clearly
             given
             to
             them
             both
             .
             And
             here
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             the
             whole
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             wherein
             we
             profess
             that
             we
             believe
             in
             one
             God
             the
             Father
             Almighty
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ,
             &c.
             And
             lastly
             ,
             In
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             these
             things
             may
             suffice
             concerning
             
             even
             this
             Mystery
             :
             the
             which
             indeed
             to
             treat
             of
             very
             soberly
             ,
             prudently
             ,
             and
             religiously
             ,
             we
             judg
             altogether
             necessary
             ;
             and
             very
             safe
             as
             far
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             to
             express
             the
             same
             in
             the
             proper
             and
             express
             Phrases
             or
             Words
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             Since
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             himself
             *
             must
             best
             know
             himself
             ,
             and
             be
             best
             able
             most
             rightly
             and
             truly
             to
             express
             his
             own
             Nature
             ;
             nay
             farther
             ,
             and
             hath
             also
             been
             pleased
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             is
             necessary
             and
             sufficient
             ,
             to
             declare
             the
             same
             unto
             us
             in
             his
             Word
             ;
             whom
             we
             ought
             so
             long
             reverently
             &
             most
             religiously
             to
             follow
             ,
             until
             at
             length
             we
             †
             see
             God
             himself
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             know
             him
             perfectly
             ;
             as
             he
             will
             then
             indeed
             in
             that
             glorious
             World
             to
             come
             hold
             forth
             himself
             most
             clearly
             to
             
             be
             seen
             and
             known
             of
             us
             .
             And
             thus
             far
             indeed
             of
             God
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             the
             Works
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             IN
             the
             second
             place
             there
             come
             to
             
             be
             considered
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             he
             manifesteth
             his
             own
             Glory
             ,
             and
             communicateth
             certain
             good
             things
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             respect
             holdeth
             forth
             himself
             to
             be
             known
             of
             us
             :
             and
             which
             consequently
             are
             a
             certain
             Foundation
             ,
             whereon
             there
             is
             grounded
             a
             right
             and
             authority
             in
             God
             ,
             *
             by
             vertue
             or
             reason
             whereof
             he
             may
             ,
             and
             of
             Right
             usually
             doth
             require
             Worship
             of
             us
             ,
             both
             for
             matter
             and
             manner
             or
             kind
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ;
             also
             a
             Justice
             and
             Equity
             ,
             according
             unto
             which
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             yeeld
             unto
             him
             wholly
             and
             entirely
             such
             Worship
             ,
             †
             as
             himself
             according
             to
             his
             due
             right
             requireth
             of
             us
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             These
             kind
             of
             works
             fall
             under
             a
             
             twofold
             consideration
             .
             1.
             
             As
             they
             were
             fore-known
             and
             fore-ordained
             of
             God
             ‖
             before
             all
             ages
             ,
             or
             before
             the
             Foun
             dations
             of
             the
             World
             were
             laid
             ,
             which
             are
             wont
             in
             one
             word
             to
             be
             called
             his
             Decrees
             .
             2.
             
             As
             they
             are
             manifested
             in
             time
             ,
             or
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             and
             order
             ,
             now
             long
             since
             most
             wisely
             established
             and
             pitcht
             upon
             in
             the
             Divine
             Decree
             (
             whether
             general
             or
             special
             ,
             or
             absolute
             or
             conditional
             )
             are
             put
             in
             Execution
             .
             And
             from
             this
             Execution
             ,
             and
             *
             the
             reason
             and
             manner
             thereof
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             judg
             of
             the
             Decrees
             themselves
             .
             For
             such
             altogether
             are
             the
             Decrees
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             Execution
             of
             the
             same
             :
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             without
             a
             mark
             of
             inconstancy
             ,
             that
             the
             Execution
             should
             not
             answer
             the
             Decree
             ,
             much
             more
             that
             it
             should
             be
             repugnant
             to
             ,
             and
             cross
             or
             thwart
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Works
             indeed
             of
             such
             Execution
             ,
             
             are
             principally
             two
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Work
             of
             Creation
             ,
             †
             when
             Man
             was
             not
             yet
             in
             being
             ;
             and
             of
             Re-creation
             and
             making
             anew
             ,
             or
             Redemption
             ,
             ‖
             when
             Man
             together
             with
             his
             whole
             posterity
             was
             now
             fallen
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             sin
             become
             
             liable
             to
             Death
             and
             eternal
             Condemnation
             .
             To
             both
             these
             Works
             the
             continual
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             *
             or
             Conservation
             and
             Government
             of
             things
             doth
             closely
             cleave
             ;
             and
             that
             alwaies
             accommodate
             to
             the
             Natures
             and
             Properties
             of
             the
             things
             that
             were
             created
             ,
             except
             when
             any
             thing
             falleth
             out
             extraordinarily
             ,
             as
             in
             Miracles
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             of
             Angels
             an●
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             is
             that
             first
             †
             and
             most
             powerful
             
             Production
             of
             all
             things
             made
             of
             nothing
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             primaeve
             perfect
             forming
             of
             the
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             things
             that
             are
             therein
             :
             of
             which
             also
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Cr●ed
             ,
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             
               I
               believe
               in
               God
               the
               Father
               Almighty
               ,
               Creator
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Among
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             *
             Angels
             
             and
             Men
             are
             the
             most
             excellent
             ,
             the
             one
             
             being
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             the
             one
             being
             in●isible
             ,
             the
             other
             visible
             .
             The
             Angels
             are
             ministring
             Spirits
             ,
             dwelling
             ordinarily
             in
             †
             the
             Heavens
             above
             the
             World
             and
             there
             stand
             before
             God
             ,
             as
             Officers
             or
             Servants
             and
             Messengers
             attendant
             on
             ●im
             :
             both
             continually
             to
             declare
             aloud
             his
             Praises
             ,
             and
             to
             either
             declare
             ,
             or
             powerfully
             to
             execute
             his
             Commands
             throughout
             the
             whole
             World.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Subtilely
             to
             define
             many
             things
             
             without
             the
             Scriptures
             concerning
             thei●
             Essence
             ,
             Order
             ,
             Degrees
             ,
             Number
             ,
             &c
             we
             deem
             neither
             necessary
             nor
             useful
             ,
             but
             rather
             dangerous
             .
             It
             is
             sufficient
             for
             us
             ,
             piously
             to
             believe
             what
             the
             
             scriptures
             do
             clearly
             affirm
             of
             them
             .
             That
             indeed
             some
             of
             them
             keeping
             their
             Original
             or
             first
             Estate
             (
             Principali●●
             )
             
             have
             constantly
             adhered
             to
             God
             their
             Lord
             Creatour
             ,
             which
             therefore
             are
             called
             ‖
             Holy
             ,
             Elect
             ,
             and
             Angels
             of
             Light
             :
             ●istinguished
             indeed
             by
             divers
             orders
             ,
             into
             Thrones
             Powers
             ,
             Dominations
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             which
             no
             Man
             in
             this
             Mortality
             can
             easily
             define
             or
             determine
             .
             That
             others
             ,
             *
             sinning
             against
             God
             ,
             abode
             not
             in
             the
             
             Truth
             :
             but
             left
             long
             since
             their
             first
             estate
             and
             place
             of
             abode
             and
             ●ffice
             ;
             and
             therefore
             being
             thrust
             out
             of
             the
             Heaven
             of
             the
             Blessed
             into
             Hell
             ,
             and
             bound
             under
             chains
             of
             darkness
             ,
             they
             every-where
             in
             
             this
             lower
             World
             under
             their
             *
             Prince
             (
             who
             is
             called
             
               that
               old
               Serpent
            
             ,
             the
             
               great
               Dragon
            
             ,
             also
             the
             god
             and
             
               Prince
               of
               thi●
               World
            
             ,
             the
             
               Tempter
               ,
               Devil
               and
               Satan
            
             wander
             to
             and
             fro
             through
             the
             Air
             :
             and
             being
             become
             ,
             through
             their
             own
             fault
             ,
             evil
             Demons
             and
             impure
             Spirits
             ,
             they
             are
             every-where
             Adversaries
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Godly
             :
             but
             in
             the
             Wicked
             and
             such
             as
             obstinately
             refuse
             to
             obey
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             †
             powerfully
             rule
             and
             reign
             through
             Seductions
             or
             Errours
             ,
             through
             Wickednesses
             ,
             mischievous
             Deeds
             ,
             worldly
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             various
             Arts
             ,
             Deceits
             ,
             Force
             ,
             Idolatry
             ,
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             other
             works
             proper
             to
             the
             World
             :
             being
             hereafter
             together
             with
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             Men
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             ‖
             everlasting
             ●ire
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             God
             at
             the
             beginning
             made
             Men
             only
             two
             ,
             *
             Man
             and
             Woman
             ;
             and
             the
             body
             indeed
             of
             the
             Man
             he
             formed
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             but
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Woman
             
             he
             formed
             of
             a
             Rib-Bone
             of
             the
             Man
             :
             and
             endowed
             them
             both
             with
             a
             rational
             and
             †
             immortal
             Spirit
             ,
             yea
             created
             them
             unto
             his
             own
             ‖
             Image
             and
             Likeness
             ;
             and
             placed
             and
             set
             them
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             most
             goodly
             Kingdom
             beautified
             and
             adorned
             for
             their
             sakes
             ;
             yea
             further
             ,
             he
             placed
             and
             set
             them
             in
             the
             most
             pleasant
             Paradise
             or
             Garden
             of
             the
             World
             it self
             ,
             as
             in
             an
             august
             or
             stately
             Palace
             ,
             as
             Lords
             and
             Princes
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             God
             also
             indeed
             adorned
             and
             beautified
             
             them
             with
             a
             pure
             and
             clear
             Understanding
             ,
             a
             right
             Mind
             ,
             with
             a
             *
             free
             Will
             ,
             and
             other
             upright
             ,
             entire
             ,
             and
             sound
             Affections
             :
             Furthermore
             he
             sufficiently
             furnished
             them
             with
             all
             necessary
             Wisdome
             ,
             Integrity
             ,
             and
             variety
             of
             Grace
             in
             this
             Estate
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             know
             not
             only
             to
             use
             and
             improve
             aright
             their
             glorious
             Rule
             ,
             Dominion
             and
             Command
             over
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Creatures
             ;
             †
             but
             also
             that
             they
             might
             above
             all
             rightly
             understand
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             towards
             themselves
             ;
             and
             freely
             subject
             their
             own
             Will
             (
             by
             which
             in
             other
             respects
             they
             did
             freely
             exercise
             Command
             not
             only
             over
             other
             ,
             
             but
             also
             over
             their
             own
             proper
             actions
             unto
             God
             as
             their
             indeed
             Supreme
             Lord
             and
             Lawgiver
             ;
             and
             by
             constant
             obeying
             of
             him
             might
             live
             not
             only
             here
             according
             to
             their
             hearts
             wish
             ,
             but
             also
             hereafter
             be
             for
             ever
             Happy
             and
             Blessed
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Wherefore
             this
             work
             of
             Creation
             
             chiefly
             serves
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             Ma●
             might
             understand
             ,
             *
             that
             whatsoever
             good
             he
             hath
             ,
             he
             is
             wholly
             owing
             unto
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             bound
             ,
             if
             he
             require
             it
             ,
             to
             render
             and
             consecrate
             the
             same
             wholly
             unto
             him
             ;
             lastly
             ,
             that
             he
             ●●
             obliged
             by
             the
             highest
             right
             always
             to
             give
             him
             Thanks
             .
             For
             †
             he
             that
             hat●
             no
             good
             of
             himself
             ,
             owes
             all
             to
             hi●
             from
             whom
             he
             hath
             whatsoever
             he
             hath
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ought
             continually
             to
             glory
             in
             him
             only
             ‖
             and
             not
             in
             himself
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             they
             who
             premise
             or
             hold
             ,
             a●
             
             previous
             and
             antecedent
             to
             this
             Work
             not
             only
             an
             absolute
             Election
             of
             certain
             particular
             Men
             unto
             Eternal
             Salvation
             *
             but
             also
             the
             like
             Reprobation
             of
             others
             the
             greatest
             part
             ,
             unto
             Eternal
             Torments
             ,
             and
             indeed
             both
             peremptory
             ,
             and
             made
             concerning
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             every
             o●
             
             them
             by
             Name
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ;
             they
             do
             not
             only
             invert
             the
             Natural
             Order
             of
             things
             ,
             but
             also
             deny
             the
             true
             use
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             and
             wholly
             and
             plainly
             take
             away
             the
             Native
             Power
             or
             Force
             resulting
             from
             this
             Work
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             obliging
             Man
             to
             obey
             God
             in
             all
             things
             .
             For
             indeed
             God
             cannot
             of
             right
             require
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             should
             wholly
             devest
             himself
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             he
             received
             by
             Creation
             ,
             and
             deprive
             himself
             of
             the
             use
             and
             enjoyment
             of
             divers
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             things
             subject
             himself
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             another
             ,
             to
             or
             with
             his
             greatest
             labour
             and
             trouble
             :
             if
             he
             have
             now
             before-hand
             ,
             for
             no
             fault
             of
             his
             own
             foregoing
             ,
             determined
             to
             inflict
             upon
             him
             a
             far
             greater
             and
             more
             grevous
             Evil
             ,
             then
             that
             Good
             is
             which
             he
             gave
             him
             by
             Creation
             :
             nay
             ,
             if
             he
             therefore
             bestowed
             on
             him
             that
             temporal
             and
             lighter
             Good
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             under
             some
             pretence
             inflict
             upon
             him
             an
             Eternal
             and
             truly
             lamentable
             Evil
             absolutely
             destinated
             to
             him
             before
             .
             And
             now
             is
             not
             a
             Man
             by
             any
             right
             bound
             to
             obey
             him
             ,
             who
             before
             he
             was
             disobedient
             ,
             yea
             before
             he
             was
             able
             to
             obey
             ,
             did
             fatally
             destine
             him
             
             to
             this
             Eternal
             Evil.
             Moreover
             the
             Authors
             of
             this
             Opinion
             do
             not
             only
             make
             God
             unwise
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             destinateth
             him
             who
             is
             not
             yet
             in
             being
             (
             yea
             of
             whose
             being
             there
             is
             nothing
             yet
             decreed
             )
             unto
             Eternal
             Life
             or
             Death
             ;
             but
             also
             most
             unjust
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             true
             and
             proper
             Author
             of
             Sin.
             For
             if
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             pleased
             to
             speak
             ,
             hath
             predestinated
             his
             innocent
             or
             harmless
             Creature
             to
             an
             Eternal
             ,
             and
             really
             dreadful
             destruction
             ;
             it
             is
             necessary
             likewise
             ,
             that
             he
             destinated
             the
             same
             unto
             Sin
             also
             :
             †
             because
             where
             there
             is
             no
             sin
             ,
             or
             transgression
             ,
             there
             punishment
             or
             penal
             perdition
             cannot
             justly
             take
             place
             ;
             and
             so
             neither
             a
             just
             Destination
             or
             Appointment
             unto
             any
             punishment
             ,
             much
             less
             unto
             eternal
             torments
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             and
             endless
             lamentations
             and
             wailings
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             ‖
             according
             to
             the
             Opinion
             of
             these
             Men
             ,
             even
             God
             himself
             most
             properly
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             prime
             intention
             ,
             will
             be
             the
             truest
             Cause
             of
             sin
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             is
             the
             alone
             Cause
             of
             Destination
             both
             to
             destruction
             and
             sin
             .
             Nor
             can
             a
             Man
             now
             be
             justly
             punished
             for
             such
             a
             sin
             unto
             which
             he
             was
             precisely
             (
             or
             absolutely
             )
             destined
             
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             consequently
             unto
             which
             ●e
             is
             by
             the
             most
             powerful
             Will
             or
             Decree
             and
             Ordination
             of
             God
             at
             last
             compelled
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             his
             Preservation
             and
             Government
             of
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             CReation
             is
             immediately
             suceeded
             
             by
             Gods
             Actual
             Providence
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             also
             extendeth
             it self
             to
             the
             Work
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             both
             Ages
             and
             Works
             ,
             and
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
             or
             come
             to
             pass
             in
             this
             World.
             For
             this
             is
             nothing
             else
             ,
             *
             but
             a
             serious
             and
             continual
             Inspection
             ,
             Care
             and
             Government
             of
             this
             whole
             Universe
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             of
             Man
             (
             for
             whose
             good
             ,
             unto
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             all
             things
             were
             created
             and
             made
             )
             or
             the
             Conservation
             and
             upholding
             of
             all
             Creatures
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             both
             of
             things
             and
             persons
             :
             also
             the
             governing
             and
             directing
             of
             our
             actions
             ;
             and
             of
             all
             events
             (
             whether
             they
             be
             good
             or
             evil
             )
             
             which
             in
             time
             in
             any
             manner
             befall
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             especially
             Men
             ,
             but
             most
             of
             all
             the
             Godly
             :
             and
             this
             instituted
             and
             contrived
             according
             to
             the
             most
             exact
             rule
             of
             Divine
             Wisdom
             ,
             Justice
             and
             Equity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             therefore
             is
             partly
             general
             ,
             *
             as
             it
             respects
             all
             Creatures
             ,
             partly
             special
             ,
             
             †
             as
             it
             concerns
             Angels
             and
             Men
             ;
             but
             most
             of
             all
             as
             it
             concerns
             the
             Godly
             and
             Saints
             .
             By
             his
             general
             Providence
             God
             taketh
             care
             of
             ,
             and
             governeth
             all
             things
             ,
             whatsoever
             and
             wheresoever
             ;
             ‖
             yet
             in
             a
             different
             manner
             and
             divers
             degrees
             of
             actings
             ,
             and
             that
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Eternal
             good
             Pleasure
             and
             truly
             to
             be
             admired
             Wisdom
             .
             For
             he
             doth
             not
             only
             conserve
             their
             natures
             ,
             or
             properties
             ,
             and
             powers
             or
             force
             ;
             but
             he
             also
             useth
             them
             according
             to
             his
             free
             power
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             good
             or
             punishment
             of
             Man
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             communicating
             them
             ,
             or
             by
             denying
             them
             ,
             by
             taking
             them
             away
             ,
             by
             transferring
             them
             ,
             by
             exciting
             or
             stirring
             them
             up
             ,
             by
             giving
             check
             to
             them
             ,
             by
             repressing
             them
             ,
             by
             directing
             or
             disposing
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             multiplying
             them
             ,
             by
             lessening
             them
             ,
             by
             intending
             or
             strengthening
             
             them
             ,
             by
             remitting
             or
             weakening
             or
             abateing
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
             Either
             as
             the
             Goodness
             ,
             or
             Grace
             or
             Mercy
             and
             Long-suffering
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             on
             the
             contrary
             his
             Revenge
             ,
             or
             Wrath
             and
             Severity
             shall
             think
             meet
             to
             require
             .
             The
             special
             Providence
             of
             
             God
             about
             the
             Angels
             ,
             *
             so
             far
             indeed
             as
             is
             revealed
             unto
             us
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             hath
             been
             already
             sufficiently
             shewed
             before
             in
             their
             Creation
             .
             For
             God
             useth
             their
             service
             both
             for
             to
             manifest
             his
             own
             Glory
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             to
             govern
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             in
             special
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             their
             singular
             and
             passing
             both
             Wisdom
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Swiftness
             ,
             Number
             ,
             or
             Multitude
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             that
             indeed
             for
             to
             instruct
             ,
             take
             care
             of
             ,
             observe
             ,
             keep
             and
             comfort
             Men
             ,
             or
             even
             also
             to
             punish
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             judgeth
             it
             comportant
             with
             his
             own
             Glory
             ,
             or
             the
             Safety
             and
             Salvation
             of
             his
             People
             .
             And
             about
             Men
             ,
             or
             rather
             
             about
             the
             free
             ,
             and
             especially
             about
             the
             Religious
             Operations
             of
             Men
             ,
             it
             is
             divers
             ways
             exercised
             and
             employed
             .
             For
             first
             he
             limiteth
             and
             boundeth
             the
             liberty
             of
             their
             Will
             ,
             by
             Legislation
             or
             making
             Laws
             :
             †
             that
             Man
             cannot
             without
             sin
             ,
             either
             will
             or
             do
             ,
             whatsoever
             he
             hath
             a
             
             Will
             and
             a
             Mind
             to
             do
             :
             yea
             chiefly
             for
             this
             very
             end
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             will
             ,
             nor
             do
             but
             those
             things
             that
             are
             right
             and
             just
             :
             and
             that
             by
             that
             means
             ,
             as
             a
             lively
             Image
             ,
             he
             might
             reflect
             or
             look
             back
             upon
             his
             Creator
             ,
             and
             remain
             alway●
             freely
             subject
             to
             him
             .
             Again
             ,
             ‖
             that
             Man
             might
             willingly
             and
             chearfully
             yield
             and
             perform
             the
             said
             Obedience
             ,
             God
             ratifies
             and
             confirms
             the
             Law
             which
             he
             makes
             for
             him
             by
             notable
             and
             great
             Promises
             and
             Threatnings
             :
             and
             that
             he
             may
             the
             more
             effectually
             and
             the
             better
             draw
             out
             and
             procure
             the
             same
             ,
             he
             maketh
             use
             of
             divers
             Perswasions
             ,
             Exhortations
             ,
             Entreaties
             ,
             Signs
             ,
             mighty
             Works
             and
             Wonders
             with
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             doth
             excite
             ,
             put
             forward
             ,
             help
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             him
             ,
             as
             far
             indeed
             as
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             that
             Man
             might
             really
             and
             truely
             obey
             him
             ,
             and
             persevere
             in
             such
             his
             Obedience
             even
             to
             the
             end
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             *
             his
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             Actions
             obedientially
             performed
             ,
             he
             doth
             with
             special
             care
             observe
             ,
             approve
             of
             ,
             delight
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             always
             faithfully
             remember
             them
             as
             worthy
             of
             his
             promised
             gracious
             Reward
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             continually
             setteth
             them
             in
             his
             sight
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             As
             touching
             Disobedience
             or
             *
             Sins
             ,
             
             although
             he
             hare
             it
             with
             the
             greatest
             Hatred
             ,
             yet
             doth
             he
             wittingly
             and
             willingly
             permit
             or
             ,
             suffer
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             yet
             not
             with
             such
             a
             permission
             ,
             the
             which
             being
             granted
             .
             Disobedience
             cannot
             but
             follow
             ;
             (
             for
             〈◊〉
             disobedience
             would
             as
             necessarily
             follow
             from
             God
             permission
             ,
             as
             the
             effect
             doth
             its
             cause
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             God
             would
             be
             altogether
             the
             Author
             of
             sin
             :
             yea
             sin
             would
             indeed
             be
             no
             longer
             sin
             ,
             much
             less
             worthy
             of
             Eternal
             punishment
             )
             but
             which
             being
             granted
             ,
             Man
             only
             may
             become
             actually
             disobedient
             (
             though
             not
             without
             danger
             or
             punishment
             )
             if
             he
             be
             altogether
             so
             minded
             or
             will.
             For
             
             true
             Permission
             requireth
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Will
             be
             free
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             the
             use
             and
             exercise
             of
             the
             said
             power
             be
             free
             also
             ,
             and
             indifferently
             disposed
             or
             enclined
             to
             the
             opposites
             or
             contraries
             ;
             or
             that
             it
             remain
             free
             from
             all
             necessity
             whatever
             both
             inward
             and
             outward
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             †
             the
             actions
             that
             slow
             or
             proceed
             from
             Disobedience
             he
             variously
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Infinite
             Wisdome
             ,
             
             directeth
             them
             ,
             either
             unto
             this
             or
             that
             object
             ,
             and
             to
             some
             certain
             end
             ,
             what
             for
             matter
             and
             kind
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             Man
             himself
             oftentimes
             knowing
             nothing
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             suspecting
             any
             such
             matter
             ,
             yea
             sometimes
             when
             it
             is
             wholly
             against
             his
             Will
             :
             and
             he
             doth
             withal
             so
             determine
             or
             bound
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             always
             really
             come
             into
             act
             ,
             when
             the
             Devil
             and
             Wicked
             Men
             would
             have
             them
             ,
             neither
             are
             so
             many
             ,
             nor
             so
             grievous
             ,
             nor
             last
             so
             long
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             desire
             them
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             ‖
             being
             committed
             he
             punisheth
             ,
             or
             remitteth
             them
             ,
             as
             seemeth
             good
             to
             himself
             .
             But
             he
             never
             decrees
             evil
             actions
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             ;
             nor
             doth
             he
             approve
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             love
             them
             ;
             *
             neither
             doth
             he
             ever
             properly
             bid
             or
             command
             them
             :
             much
             less
             so
             as
             to
             cause
             or
             procure
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             stir
             up
             or
             force
             any
             one
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             same
             so
             procured
             by
             himself
             to
             punish
             and
             take
             vengeance
             on
             him
             :
             but
             he
             always
             seriously
             hates
             and
             †
             detests
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             doth
             holily
             prohibit
             and
             forbid
             them
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             doth
             punish
             sinners
             ,
             especially
             the
             rebellious
             and
             obstinate
             ,
             severely
             for
             them
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             this
             same
             Providence
             
             doth
             vary
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             quantity
             and
             also
             of
             quality
             .
             In
             respect
             of
             quantity
             :
             because
             first
             it
             doth
             not
             primarily
             nor
             equally
             extend
             its
             care
             and
             affection
             to
             all
             its
             objects
             alike
             .
             For
             it
             taketh
             care
             of
             Men
             first
             ,
             and
             more
             ‖
             than
             of
             other
             living
             Creatures
             ;
             and
             among
             Men
             more
             of
             the
             Godly
             *
             than
             of
             the
             ungodly
             ;
             and
             among
             the
             Godly
             those
             that
             are
             eminent
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             who
             excel
             or
             are
             eminent
             either
             for
             Virtue
             ,
             †
             or
             places
             of
             Office
             ,
             and
             Divine
             Gifts
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Church
             or
             Common-Wealth
             ,
             above
             others
             :
             Whereunto
             also
             belongeth
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Doth
               God
               take
               care
               for
               Oxen
               ?
            
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             doth
             love
             and
             accept
             more
             of
             internal
             actions
             morally
             good
             in
             themselves
             ,
             than
             of
             bare
             or
             meer
             Persons
             .
             ‖
             For
             such
             or
             such
             actions
             do
             not
             therefore
             please
             him
             ,
             because
             the
             person
             doth
             in
             some
             respect
             or
             other
             please
             him
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             because
             these
             actions
             please
             him
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Person
             pleaseth
             him
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             towards
             Persons
             not
             yet
             doing
             their
             duty
             (
             whether
             because
             of
             gross
             Ignorance
             ,
             under
             which
             through
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             
             times
             they
             still
             labour
             ;
             or
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             sinful
             habit
             ,
             haply
             more
             deeply
             rooted
             than
             ordinarily
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             cannot
             easily
             put
             off
             )
             he
             oftentimes
             exerciseth
             greater
             Patience
             ,
             *
             Long
             suffering
             and
             Forbearance
             ,
             than
             towards
             those
             that
             are
             illuminated
             ,
             and
             do
             either
             constantly
             ,
             or
             ever
             and
             anon
             make
             head
             against
             or
             resist
             their
             enlightned
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             have
             more
             frequently
             relapsed
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             about
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             truly
             pious
             and
             already
             do
             their
             duty
             ,
             he
             ordinarily
             shews
             greater
             †
             Affection
             ,
             Pleasure
             ,
             Study
             ,
             and
             Care
             about
             them
             than
             about
             any
             others
             .
             Whence
             also
             he
             affords
             them
             more
             and
             greater
             Assistances
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             Gifts
             of
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Means
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             than
             to
             others
             ;
             yea
             he
             is
             wont
             to
             bear
             with
             them
             with
             g●eater
             Patience
             and
             Forbearance
             ,
             and
             more
             ardent
             Zeal
             ,
             when
             they
             fall
             through
             insirmity
             ,
             then
             with
             others
             .
             Fistly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             towards
             those
             who
             altogether
             do
             not
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             are
             guilty
             of
             long
             contumacy
             and
             rebellion
             ,
             he
             commonly
             exerciseth
             greater
             hatred
             and
             wrath
             towards
             them
             ,
             than
             towards
             any
             other
             sinners
             whatsoever
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             laying
             
             upon
             ‖
             them
             oftentimes
             more
             then
             ordinary
             greivous
             curses
             :
             Sometimes
             also
             by
             blinding
             them
             ,
             by
             hardening
             them
             ,
             by
             delivering
             them
             up
             unto
             the
             efficacy
             of
             errour
             ,
             and
             unto
             their
             own
             corrupt
             desires
             ,
             and
             unto
             a
             reprobate
             mind
             ,
             (
             which
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             as
             approve
             of
             what
             is
             right
             ,
             nor
             justly
             approve
             it self
             to
             any
             other
             )
             yea
             up
             into
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             himself
             ,
             who
             worketh
             powerfully
             in
             the
             Children
             of
             disobedience
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             punishing
             them
             exemplarily
             &
             openly
             ,
             *
             as
             it
             were
             upon
             the
             Theatre
             of
             the
             World
             before
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             others
             he
             magnificently
             maketh
             shew
             of
             his
             just
             displeasure
             and
             terrible
             power
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             varieth
             in
             respect
             of
             quality
             :
             
             because
             ,
             first
             ,
             about
             some
             objects
             ,
             either
             to
             effect
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             hinder
             them
             from
             being
             effected
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             directing
             of
             them
             ,
             God
             useth
             his
             absolute
             and
             irresistible
             Omnipotency
             ;
             †
             about
             others
             he
             affordeth
             his
             concurse
             and
             help
             fit
             and
             accommodate
             to
             things
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             attempered
             to
             our
             own
             nature
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             some
             things
             he
             doth
             immediately
             work
             by
             himself
             ,
             other
             he
             worketh
             mediately
             by
             Angels
             ,
             
             men
             or
             other
             creatures
             .
             3.
             some
             things
             he
             accomplisheth
             as
             it
             were
             by
             a
             Physical
             or
             natural
             action
             or
             way
             of
             working
             ;
             other
             he
             effecteth
             by
             an
             ethical
             or
             moral
             Operation
             :
             and
             both
             these
             are
             done
             according
             to
             the
             natures
             and
             faculties
             or
             powers
             implanted
             in
             things
             in
             their
             Creation
             :
             seldom
             indeed
             above
             ,
             but
             never
             contrary
             to
             them
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             he
             doth
             administer
             or
             manage
             and
             order
             all
             things
             in
             the
             best
             manner
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             always
             for
             the
             most
             part
             agreeable
             to
             his
             own
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Wherefore
             although
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             do
             intervene
             or
             interess
             itself
             
             in
             ‖
             all
             the
             deeds
             ,
             words
             and
             thoughts
             of
             all
             Men
             ;
             and
             God
             thereby
             disposeth
             of
             all
             outward
             actions
             ,
             and
             events
             of
             all
             things
             according
             to
             his
             alone
             pleasure
             :
             yet
             the
             natural
             contingency
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             innate
             *
             liberty
             of
             Mans
             will
             ,
             once
             long
             since
             given
             it
             in
             Creation
             ,
             he
             doth
             never
             take
             away
             thereby
             :
             but
             leaveth
             ordinarily
             the
             natures
             of
             things
             safe
             and
             entire
             :
             and
             in
             such
             sort
             concurreth
             with
             the
             will
             of
             Man
             in
             acting
             ,
             that
             he
             suffers
             it
             also
             to
             act
             acording
             to
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             and
             freely
             perform
             
             its
             part
             :
             and
             therefore
             doth
             not
             at
             any
             time
             lay
             upon
             it
             a
             necessity
             of
             doing
             well
             ,
             much
             less
             of
             doing
             ill
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             There
             is
             therefore
             nothing
             that
             comes
             
             to
             pass
             any
             where
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             rashly
             or
             by
             chance
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             either
             not
             knowing
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             not
             regarding
             it
             ,
             or
             only
             idly
             looking
             on
             ,
             much
             less
             he
             altogether
             withstanding
             it
             ,
             or
             being
             wholly
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             least
             willing
             to
             permit
             it
             .
             And
             there
             is
             nothing
             also
             done
             by
             Man
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             altogether
             fatally
             and
             incontingently
             ,
             or
             precisely
             necessarily
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             violently
             forcing
             their
             Wills
             to
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             offering
             any
             irresistible
             force
             to
             any
             Men
             ,
             by
             any
             absolute
             and
             evermore
             efficacious
             decree
             (
             whether
             you
             will
             call
             it
             effective
             or
             permissive
             ,
             as
             some
             are
             pleased
             fondly
             to
             speak
             )
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Therefore
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             true
             
             Providence
             of
             God
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             wisely
             ,
             holily
             ,
             and
             righteously
             moderating
             or
             ruling
             all
             things
             )
             there
             is
             no
             place
             left
             at
             any
             time
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             blind
             fortune
             and
             brute
             temerity
             of
             the
             Epicureans
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Iron
             and
             fatal
             necessity
             
             of
             the
             Stoicks
             ,
             Manichaeans
             ,
             or
             Predestinarians
             .
             Which
             two
             rocks
             ,
             as
             being
             indeed
             extremely
             prejudicial
             and
             dangerous
             ,
             are
             chiefly
             in
             this
             point
             or
             matter
             to
             be
             taken
             heed
             of
             and
             avoided
             From
             whence
             furthermore
             those
             who
             are
             truly
             pious
             ,
             being
             rightly
             in●ormed
             of
             a●
             these
             things
             ,
             in
             Adversity
             become
             always
             patient
             ,
             and
             ‖
             in
             prospetity
             a●
             was
             thankful
             towards
             God
             ;
             and
             more
             over
             for
             the
             future
             also
             do
             repose
             willingly
             or
             freely
             and
             constantly
             thei●
             chiefest
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             as
             their
             mo●●
             faithful
             and
             trusty
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Sin
             and
             Misery
             of
             Man.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             BOth
             these
             Works
             of
             the
             Divine
             
             Goodness
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             have
             spoken
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Creation
             and
             Providence
             ,
             are
             seconded
             or
             followed
             by
             a
             singular
             Work
             of
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             :
             but
             such
             as
             unto
             which
             sin
             it self
             hath
             ministred
             a
             certain
             occasion
             ,
             *
             and
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             consequent
             of
             sin
             ,
             the
             just
             punishment
             ,
             or
             penal
             or
             miserable
             Estate
             of
             Man
             :
             from
             which
             they
             that
             believe
             are
             freely
             delivered
             by
             Christ
             :
             of
             which
             things
             we
             are
             hereafter
             in
             order
             to
             treat
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sin
             was
             at
             first
             in
             this
             manner
             
             brought
             into
             the
             World.
             †
             Man
             being
             created
             with
             such
             Faculties
             as
             we
             have
             said
             ,
             God
             gave
             him
             a
             Law
             ,
             of
             not
             eating
             of
             the
             Fruit
             of
             the
             Tree
             of
             the
             knowledg
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ,
             standing
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Garden
             ,
             under
             the
             pain
             of
             Eternal
             Death
             and
             divers
             Miseries
             besides
             .
             That
             Law
             Adam
             brake
             ,
             ‖
             together
             
             with
             Eve
             his
             Wife
             ,
             being
             beguiled
             by
             Satan
             ,
             and
             deceived
             by
             his
             false
             perswasions
             .
             He
             brake
             it
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             a
             Spontaneous
             Will
             ,
             or
             a
             Will
             no
             forced
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             Will
             *
             altogether
             free
             because
             he
             was
             not
             forc't
             either
             by
             any
             outward
             violent
             impulse
             ,
             or
             any
             secret
             and
             hidden
             determination
             or
             necessitation
             (
             proceeding
             either
             from
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             Devil
             )
             to
             will
             to
             pluck
             or
             eat
             of
             the
             Forbidden
             Fruit
             :
             nor
             did
             he
             fall
             into
             the
             sin
             through
             any
             withdrawing
             or
             denying
             (
             which
             some
             ignorantly
             call
             permission
             o●
             the
             efficacious
             permissive
             Decree
             )
             of
             any
             Divine
             Virtue
             ,
             or
             action
             necessary
             for
             th●
             avoiding
             of
             sin
             :
             nor
             lastly
             was
             he
             impelled
             
             or
             moved
             by
             any
             Power
             ,
             Command
             or
             Instinct
             ,
             althoughn
             ever
             so
             secret
             or
             hidden
             to
             transgress
             of
             or
             from
             God
             :
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             might
             have
             an
             opportunity
             to
             exercise
             his
             sparing
             or
             pardoning
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             punitive
             Justice
             )
             as
             some
             perversly
             teach
             .
             For
             by
             this
             means
             God
             would
             truly
             ,
             properly
             and
             chiefly
             ,
             nay
             solely
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             Sin
             :
             yea
             by
             this
             means
             that
             transgression
             would
             not
             be
             truly
             &
             properly
             sin
             at
             all
             :
             nor
             could
             Man
             by
             reason
             thereof
             have
             become
             truly
             guilty
             ,
             
             or
             justly
             miserable
             thereby
             :
             furthermore
             ,
             neither
             had
             God
             therefrom
             gotten
             an
             opportunity
             of
             shewing
             Mercy
             and
             exercising
             Justice
             ,
             as
             truly
             and
             properly
             such
             :
             But
             Man
             by
             the
             meer
             pure
             liberty
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             altogether
             free
             both
             from
             all
             inward
             and
             outward
             necessity
             ,
             only
             the
             permission
             of
             God
             intervening
             ,
             and
             the
             alone
             swasion
             and
             motion
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             which
             Man
             might
             easily
             have
             resisted
             and
             not
             listened
             unto
             ,
             preceding
             ,
             and
             the
             Beauty
             and
             Gracefulness
             of
             the
             Fruit
             in
             the
             case
             outwardly
             enticing
             ,
             he
             committed
             this
             sin
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             this
             transgression
             Man
             by
             Vertue
             
             of
             the
             Divine
             Threatning
             became
             Guilty
             of
             †
             Eternal
             Death
             ,
             and
             manifold
             Misery
             :
             and
             was
             stript
             of
             that
             primaeve
             Happiness
             which
             he
             received
             in
             his
             Creation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cast
             out
             of
             that
             most
             delightful
             Garden
             ,
             (
             a
             Type
             of
             the
             Coelestial
             Paradise
             )
             in
             which
             otherwise
             he
             did
             happily
             converse
             with
             God
             :
             and
             was
             for
             ever
             debarr'd
             from
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             Symbol
             or
             token
             or
             pledg
             of
             a
             Blessed
             Immortality
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             because
             Ada●
             was
             the
             Stock
             
             and
             Root
             of
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             therefore
             he
             
             involved
             and
             intangled
             not
             only
             himself
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             his
             ‖
             posterrity
             (
             who
             were
             as
             it
             were
             shut
             up
             in
             his
             loyns
             ,
             and
             were
             by
             Natural
             Generation
             to
             proceed
             from
             him
             )
             in
             the
             same
             Death
             and
             Misery
             with
             himself
             :
             so
             that
             all
             Men
             without
             any
             difference
             ,
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             only
             excepted
             ,
             are
             by
             this
             one
             only
             Sin
             of
             Adam
             deprived
             of
             that
             primaeve
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             destitute
             of
             that
             true
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             consequently
             are
             now
             born
             lyable
             to
             that
             Eternal
             Death
             ,
             and
             likewise
             manifold
             Misery
             ,
             that
             we
             spake
             of
             .
             And
             this
             is
             usually
             and
             vulgarly
             called
             Original
             Sin.
             Concerning
             which
             ,
             notwithstanding
             we
             are
             to
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             bountiful
             God
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             his
             beloved
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             in
             and
             by
             another
             and
             new
             Adam
             ,
             hath
             provided
             or
             prepared
             a
             free
             Remedy
             for
             al
             against
             that
             Evil
             or
             Malady
             ,
             which
             was
             derived
             unto
             us
             from
             Adam
             .
             So
             that
             even
             from
             hence
             the
             mischievous
             errour
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             use
             to
             lay
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             Decree
             of
             absolute
             Reprobation
             ,
             being
             a
             thing
             forged
             in
             their
             own
             Brains
             and
             Fancy
             ,
             in
             this
             sin
             ,
             *
             may
             sufficiently
             appear
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             Besides
             this
             sin
             ,
             there
             are
             also
             other
             ,
             
             which
             are
             every
             Man
             's
             own
             proper
             Sins
             or
             actual
             Sins
             ,
             †
             the
             which
             also
             do
             really
             multiply
             our
             Guilt
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             do
             in
             things
             Spiritual
             darken
             our
             Minds
             ,
             nay
             and
             by
             degrees
             blind
             them
             ,
             and
             lastly
             by
             custome
             in
             sinning
             do
             more
             and
             more
             deprave
             or
             pervert
             our
             Wills.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Of
             this
             sort
             of
             Sins
             there
             are
             divers
             
             kinds
             and
             several
             degrees
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             understood
             by
             their
             several
             Objects
             ,
             Subjects
             ,
             Causes
             ,
             Manners
             ,
             Effects
             ,
             and
             Circumstances
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             of
             ‖
             commission
             ,
             another
             of
             omission
             :
             *
             one
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             another
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             †
             one
             proceeding
             from
             ignorance
             ,
             ‖
             another
             from
             sudden
             passion
             or
             infirmity
             ,
             *
             another
             from
             set
             Malice
             :
             †
             one
             against
             Conscience
             ,
             another
             not
             against
             Conscience
             :
             ‖
             one
             reigning
             ,
             another
             not
             reigning
             :
             *
             one
             unto
             death
             ,
             another
             not
             unto
             death
             :
             †
             one
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             another
             not
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             &c.
             
             Hence
             concerning
             these
             we
             must
             always
             hold
             
             this
             for
             certain
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             some
             actual
             sins
             of
             which
             it
             is
             either
             expresly
             written
             ,
             or
             not
             
             obscurely
             hinted
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             doth
             them
             shall
             not
             inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             all
             those
             works
             of
             the
             Flesh
             which
             are
             described
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             1
             
             Cor.
             6.
             
             Eph.
             5.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             
             And
             elsewhere
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             like
             unto
             them
             :
             ‖
             whether
             they
             be
             accompanied
             with
             a
             contempt
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             manifest
             abuse
             of
             right
             Reason
             :
             or
             at
             least
             such
             ,
             as
             *
             in
             no
             wise
             become
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             desirous
             of
             Eternal
             and
             Heavenly
             good
             Things
             :
             such
             as
             are
             the
             love
             of
             the
             World
             and
             of
             the
             things
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             anxious
             and
             continual
             cares
             and
             disquieting
             thoughts
             about
             getting
             them
             ,
             and
             possessing
             them
             and
             keeping
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             there
             are
             others
             that
             are
             such
             ,
             that
             deserve
             rather
             to
             be
             called
             lighter
             Failings
             ,
             then
             Crimes
             or
             Wickednesses
             ,
             †
             which
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Gracious
             Covenant
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             fatherly
             Love
             and
             Kindness
             ,
             do
             not
             exclude
             a
             Man
             from
             the
             Hope
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ;
             although
             he
             be
             not
             yet
             wholly
             freed
             from
             some
             one
             of
             them
             :
             if
             so
             be
             he
             do
             not
             wittingly
             ,
             and
             advisedly
             bring
             this
             difficulty
             of
             freeing
             himself
             there
             fom
             up
             on
             himself
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             other
             means
             whatever
             of
             continuing
             in
             them
             :
             but
             that
             he
             
             falleth
             into
             them
             only
             through
             incogitancy
             ,
             frailty
             ,
             want
             of
             consideration
             ,
             or
             some
             sudden
             passion
             ,
             whether
             it
             proceed
             from
             some
             natural
             temper
             ,
             or
             evil
             custom
             ,
             or
             some
             unexpected
             chance
             ,
             &c.
             
             Therefore
             Acts
             here
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             accurately
             to
             be
             distinguished
             from
             habits
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             that
             respect
             or
             kind
             ,
             manifest
             Imperfections
             and
             Frailties
             are
             likewise
             carefuly
             to
             be
             distinguished
             from
             those
             Acts
             ,
             which
             are
             committed
             against
             the
             express
             and
             present
             dictate
             of
             Natural
             Reason
             or
             Supernatural
             Revelation
             ,
             
             and
             accompanied
             with
             an
             open
             transgression
             of
             some
             Command
             ,
             and
             hurt
             or
             wrong
             of
             our
             Neighbor
             (
             especially
             according
             to
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
             )
          
           
             7.
             
             According
             to
             the
             divers
             quantity
             and
             quality
             of
             Sins
             ,
             so
             also
             are
             there
             *
             divers
             Punishments
             appointed
             and
             ordained
             of
             God
             for
             sins
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             both
             of
             loss
             and
             sense
             ,
             both
             temporal
             and
             eternal
             ;
             lastly
             both
             bodily
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             indeed
             that
             twofold
             Force
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             Sin
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             formerly
             
             mentioned
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             Damnation
             or
             Death
             Eternal
             ,
             and
             the
             servitude
             of
             Sin
             ,
             or
             Captivity
             under
             the
             custom
             of
             Sin
             )
             
             hath
             now
             long
             most
             clearly
             all
             along
             appeared
             ,
             whilst
             God
             did
             not
             as
             yet
             plainly
             and
             fully
             reveal
             his
             saving
             Grace
             or
             Favour
             designed
             before
             all
             ages
             †
             unto
             sinners
             ;
             but
             did
             only
             afar
             off
             ,
             obscurely
             and
             as
             it
             were
             through
             a
             Lattice
             or
             Casement
             ,
             make
             discovery
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             wit
             ▪
             under
             a
             general
             promise
             thereof
             ,
             ‖
             and
             under
             a
             Type
             *
             and
             shadow
             of
             bodily
             things
             .
             For
             although
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             there
             were
             not
             altogether
             wanting
             some
             ,
             who
             through
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             said
             Divine
             Grace
             believed
             on
             God
             and
             through
             Faith
             walked
             uprightly
             and
             sincerely
             before
             God
             ;
             and
             by
             a
             Life
             ordered
             according
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             shook
             off
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             said
             lively
             Faith
             also
             were
             truly
             justified
             or
             absolved
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             endowed
             with
             the
             reward
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             :
             †
             as
             is
             clear
             in
             the
             examples
             of
             
               Abel
               ,
               Enoch
            
             ,
             and
             Abraham
             the
             Father
             of
             all
             that
             believe
             ,
             &c.
             
             Yet
             were
             the
             most
             carried
             away
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             overwhelmed
             with
             the
             weight
             of
             their
             
             Sin
             and
             load
             of
             their
             Misery
             .
             For
             whereas
             at
             the
             beginning
             there
             was
             as
             yet
             no
             written
             Law
             given
             ;
             but
             the
             dictate
             of
             
             Natural
             Reason
             ,
             Traditions
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             certain
             other
             Divine
             and
             Angelical
             Revelations
             ,
             and
             Apparitions
             only
             ,
             God
             so
             ordering
             the
             matter
             ,
             did
             take
             place
             or
             bear
             sway
             amongst
             Men
             :
             ‖
             Sin
             was
             not
             only
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             also
             did
             so
             far
             exert
             and
             put
             forth
             its
             power
             ,
             that
             all
             flesh
             (
             a
             few
             only
             excepted
             ,
             who
             were
             *
             righteous
             ,
             and
             by
             Faith
             walked
             holily
             before
             God
             )
             corrupted
             †
             its
             way
             ,
             and
             every
             Imagination
             of
             Man
             was
             only
             evil
             from
             his
             Childhood
             .
             Whence
             the
             Guilt
             of
             sin
             was
             then
             so
             far
             encreased
             ,
             that
             an
             Universal
             deluge
             of
             Water
             was
             brought
             upon
             the
             World
             of
             the
             †
             Ungodly
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Again
             ,
             after
             the
             Floud
             Sin
             was
             not
             
             only
             not
             washed
             away
             ,
             but
             rather
             like
             leaven
             ,
             was
             diffused
             and
             spread
             throughout
             the
             whole
             race
             of
             mankind
             :
             so
             that
             ‖
             whole
             People
             ,
             Nations
             ,
             and
             Countries
             every
             where
             defiled
             themselves
             with
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             other
             foul
             and
             abominable
             sins
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             greatest
             and
             largest
             Societies
             or
             Communities
             of
             Men
             there
             were
             *
             scarce
             ten
             Righteous
             Persons
             to
             be
             found
             .
             At
             length
             when
             God
             ,
             having
             passed
             by
             other
             Nations
             ,
             †
             did
             choose
             some
             certain
             Men
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             
             multitude
             of
             Idolaters
             and
             Sinners
             unto
             himself
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             his
             Special
             Grace
             did
             impose
             or
             lay
             upon
             their
             Posterity
             a
             written
             Law
             ,
             consisting
             of
             many
             and
             divers
             Precepts
             (
             moral
             ,
             ceremonial
             ,
             political
             )
             ‖
             as
             a
             burdensome
             and
             insuportable
             Yoak
             and
             Fence
             ,
             *
             and
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             the
             more
             effectually
             restrained
             from
             sinning
             ,
             &
             compelled
             to
             do
             their
             duty
             ,
             did
             also
             ratify
             and
             confirm
             the
             same
             by
             most
             severe
             †
             Threatnings
             and
             manifold
             Promises
             :
             yea
             further
             did
             ever
             and
             anon
             ,
             by
             ‖
             his
             Prophets
             and
             other
             of
             his
             Servants
             cause
             the
             Sermons
             of
             his
             Gracious
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             to
             be
             repeated
             and
             inculcated
             upon
             them
             for
             the
             further
             let
             and
             hinderance
             of
             Transgressions
             ;
             yet
             sin
             nevertheless
             and
             notwithstanding
             all
             still
             prevailed
             and
             overcame
             ,
             and
             its
             Dominion
             was
             not
             only
             not
             extinct
             by
             this
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Guilt
             thereof
             by
             *
             the
             Blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             ,
             and
             other
             sacrifices
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             not
             taken
             away
             ;
             but
             sin
             was
             ever
             the
             more
             and
             more
             encreased
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             by
             a
             prick
             or
             goad
             stirred
             up
             and
             provoked
             by
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Death
             and
             Condemnation
             so
             far
             aggravated
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             World
             became
             shut
             
             up
             under
             sin
             ,
             and
             liable
             unto
             Condemnation
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             From
             whence
             at
             length
             the
             most
             
             high
             necessity
             ,
             and
             also
             advantage
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             prepared
             or
             preordained
             for
             us
             in
             Christ
             before
             all
             ages
             ,
             hath
             evidently
             appeared
             :
             for
             without
             it
             we
             can
             neither
             shake
             off
             the
             miserable
             Yoak
             of
             Sin
             ,
             nor
             †
             do
             any
             thing
             truly
             good
             in
             Religion
             at
             all
             ,
             nor
             lastly
             ever
             escape
             ‖
             Eternal
             Death
             ,
             or
             any
             true
             punishment
             of
             Sin.
             Much
             less
             are
             we
             at
             any
             time
             able
             without
             it
             and
             of
             our selves
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             to
             obtain
             Eternal
             Salvation
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Person
             and
             Offices
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             VVHerefore
             it
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             most
             Merciful
             God
             ,
             
             in
             *
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             fulness
             of
             time
             ,
             in
             very
             deed
             to
             set
             upon
             and
             throughly
             to
             accomplish
             that
             most
             excellent
             Work
             ,
             which
             †
             he
             had
             foreknown
             or
             purposed
             in
             himself
             before
             the
             Foundations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             in
             successive
             ages
             all
             along
             under
             divers
             figures
             ,
             ‖
             shadows
             and
             Types
             (
             as
             it
             were
             in
             a
             rude
             draught
             pourtrayed
             )
             held
             forth
             to
             be
             seen
             af●r
             off
             ,
             and
             darkly
             known
             of
             Men
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Work
             of
             Redemption
             *
             or
             of
             a
             New
             Creation
             :
             whereby
             he
             might
             of
             his
             meer
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             deliver
             Man
             ,
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             sin
             was
             become
             lyable
             to
             Eternal
             Death
             and
             Condemnation
             ,
             and
             lay
             in
             miserable
             sort
             under
             the
             bondage
             of
             sin
             ,
             from
             the
             said
             Guilt
             ,
             and
             restore
             him
             unto
             the
             Hope
             of
             an
             eternal
             and
             immortal
             Life
             ;
             and
             minister
             to
             him
             sufficient
             ,
             
             yea
             and
             superabundant
             Power
             and
             Ability
             ,
             to
             cast
             off
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             to
             obey
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             with
             his
             whole
             Heart
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Work
             God
             hath
             accomplished
             
             by
             his
             one
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ,
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             †
             whom
             indeed
             he
             therefore
             sent
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             he
             might
             by
             him
             most
             openly
             declare
             ,
             and
             divers
             ways
             confirm
             his
             most
             Merciful
             Will
             ,
             concerning
             his
             bestowing
             Eternal
             Life
             freely
             upon
             Sinners
             that
             do
             seriously
             and
             truly
             repent
             and
             believe
             ;
             but
             also
             in
             very
             deed
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             through
             his
             most
             holy
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             the
             effectual
             working
             of
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             in
             us
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             in
             him
             lyeth
             ,
             by
             degrees
             bring
             us
             to
             the
             said
             wished
             and
             desired
             end
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Furthermore
             ,
             the
             whole
             Knowledg
             
             of
             this
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             far
             indeed
             as
             is
             savingly
             necessary
             ,
             consists
             chiefly
             of
             two
             parts
             .
             For
             it
             respecteth
             partly
             his
             Person
             ,
             and
             partly
             his
             Office.
             In
             respect
             of
             his
             Person
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             true
             and
             Eternal
             God
             ,
             ‖
             and
             withal
             true
             and
             perfectly
             just
             Man
             ,
             *
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             person
             :
             for
             that
             he
             is
             
             the
             natural
             ,
             only
             begotten
             and
             proper
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             †
             in
             the
             fulness
             of
             time
             ,
             by
             the
             Operation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             made
             true
             and
             entire
             Man
             ,
             and
             born
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             without
             any
             Spot
             or
             Stain
             of
             Sin.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             he
             was
             not
             only
             true
             ,
             or
             entire
             
             and
             perfect
             Man
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             substance
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             consisting
             of
             a
             true
             humane
             body
             ,
             and
             a
             reasonable
             Soul
             :
             but
             also
             truly
             obnoxious
             ,
             or
             subject
             to
             the
             same
             Infirmities
             ,
             ‖
             Passions
             ,
             Miseries
             ,
             Afflictions
             ,
             Troubles
             ,
             Griefs
             ,
             Sorrows
             ,
             Ignominy
             ,
             Reproaches
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             most
             sharp
             or
             bitter
             Death
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             :
             and
             that
             for
             this
             very
             end
             ,
             that
             being
             in
             all
             things
             made
             like
             unto
             his
             Brethren
             (
             yet
             without
             Sin
             )
             he
             might
             be
             our
             merciful
             and
             Faithful
             high
             Priest
             in
             things
             pertaining
             unto
             God
             ,
             to
             expiate
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             People
             .
             And
             this
             is
             meant
             by
             that
             Article
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             concerning
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             
               I
               believe
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               only
               begotten
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               our
               Lord
               :
               who
               was
               conceived
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               born
               of
               the
               Virgin
            
             Mary
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Office
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             threefold
             :
             
             Prophetical
             ,
             Priestly
             ,
             and
             Kingly
             :
             
             ‖
             all
             which
             he
             did
             partly
             now
             long
             since
             in
             this
             World
             in
             his
             State
             of
             Humiliation
             and
             abasement
             or
             emptying
             of
             himself
             faithfully
             administer
             ,
             and
             now
             also
             partly
             doth
             gloriously
             administer
             or
             discharge
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             in
             his
             State
             of
             Glory
             and
             Exaltation
             .
             Unto
             the
             former
             State
             
             pertain
             these
             Articles
             following
             :
             *
             
               He
               suffered
               under
            
             Pontius
             Pilate
             ,
             
               was
               crucified
               ,
               dead
               and
               buried
               ,
               he
               descended
               into
               Hell.
            
             By
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             by
             certain
             Steps
             or
             Degrees
             ,
             the
             whole
             Humiliation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             such
             as
             became
             him
             as
             our
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             Priest
             ,
             was
             leisurely
             consummated
             and
             finished
             .
             
             Unto
             the
             latter
             are
             to
             be
             referred
             these
             †
             
               The
               third
               day
               he
               rose
               again
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               he
               ascended
               up
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               he
               sitteth
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               Almighty
               :
               from
               thence
               he
               shall
               come
               to
               judge
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               .
            
             By
             which
             things
             is
             excellently
             described
             ,
             partly
             a
             certain
             preparation
             unto
             both
             the
             Kingly
             and
             Pontificial
             Dignity
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             partly
             this
             very
             Dignity
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             magnificent
             exertion
             ,
             or
             shewing
             forth
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             His
             Prophetical
             Office
             he
             hath
             now
             
             long
             since
             fully
             performed
             and
             finished
             ,
             not
             only
             when
             he
             openly
             revealed
             unto
             us
             by
             *
             his
             Gospel
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             concerning
             the
             communicating
             of
             Salvation
             truly
             such
             ,
             or
             of
             Eternal
             life
             to
             all
             that
             only
             believe
             and
             obey
             after
             death
             :
             but
             hath
             also
             by
             manifest
             Signs
             †
             and
             Miracles
             too
             great
             to
             be
             questioned
             or
             excepted
             against
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             ‖
             the
             example
             of
             his
             own
             proper
             Obedience
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             life
             and
             death
             most
             evidently
             confirmed
             it
             ;
             and
             withall
             yet
             further
             after
             his
             death
             he
             hath
             most
             substantially
             by
             divers
             arguments
             ,
             for
             *
             fourty
             days
             together
             ,
             asserted
             and
             proved
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             His
             Priestly
             Office
             he
             partly
             performed
             
             long
             since
             ,
             when
             at
             his
             Father's
             command
             ,
             whom
             †
             submissively
             obeying
             ,
             
             he
             underwent
             on
             our
             behalf
             the
             cursed
             death
             of
             the
             ‖
             Cross
             ,
             and
             offered
             up
             himself
             to
             God
             his
             Father
             as
             a
             propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             suffered
             himself
             being
             innocent
             to
             beslain
             upon
             the
             Altar
             of
             the
             Cross
             :
             *
             partly
             he
             doth
             yet
             still
             daily
             perform
             the
             same
             ,
             whilst
             being
             alive
             again
             he
             continually
             appeareth
             in
             Heaven
             before
             the
             Face
             of
             
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             doth
             in
             effectual
             and
             glorious
             wise
             intercede
             for
             those
             that
             believe
             ,
             shewing
             himself
             indeed
             at
             all
             times
             and
             in
             all
             places
             a
             most
             faithful
             Advocate
             and
             Patron
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             His
             Kingly
             Office
             he
             doth
             even
             
             now
             continually
             exercise
             ,
             since
             ,
             being
             once
             raised
             from
             Death
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             advanced
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             Supreme
             Majesty
             †
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             set
             down
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             on
             high
             ,
             ‖
             and
             having
             obtained
             all
             power
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             he
             rules
             every
             where
             in
             magnificent
             manner
             :
             and
             indeed
             he
             doth
             so
             dispose
             of
             and
             govern
             *
             all
             things
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             that
             he
             does
             chiefly
             and
             in
             the
             first
             place
             consult
             the
             Safety
             and
             Salvation
             of
             his
             faithful
             ones
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             since
             he
             hath
             not
             only
             now
             long
             since
             instituted
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Gospel
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             but
             doth
             also
             continually
             in
             powerful-wise
             preserve
             it
             against
             all
             sorts
             of
             Obstacles
             or
             Hinderances
             ,
             and
             therein
             still
             admirably
             doth
             exert
             his
             own
             spiritual
             Efficacy
             :
             and
             whil
             the
             doth
             by
             his
             Spirits
             and
             Angels
             ,
             his
             Ministers
             and
             Attendants
             ,
             powerfully
             guard
             ,
             protect
             and
             defend
             even
             in
             this
             
             Life
             †
             his
             faithful
             Subjects
             against
             the
             Devices
             ,
             Wiles
             ,
             Snares
             ,
             Force
             and
             Power
             of
             Satan
             ,
             Tyrants
             and
             all
             other
             their
             Enemies
             :
             until
             he
             shall
             in
             the
             last
             ‖
             Judgment
             utterly
             destroy
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             the
             other
             into
             his
             heavenly
             and
             immortal
             Glory
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             everlastingly
             happy
             and
             blessed
             .
             And
             indeed
             upon
             these
             Offices
             is
             built
             both
             the
             Knowledg
             and
             Worship
             ,
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             as
             he
             is
             Mediator
             ,
             of
             which
             hereafter
             in
             their
             order
             and
             place
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             from
             hence
             it
             appeareth
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             not
             our
             Saviour
             in
             one
             way
             ,
             or
             upon
             one
             account
             only
             and
             alone
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             his
             Preaching
             Example
             &
             Martyrdom
             or
             Suffering
             :
             or
             that
             he
             is
             not
             so
             only
             therefore
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             declared
             unto
             us
             the
             way
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             and
             confirmed
             it
             by
             Miracles
             ,
             also
             by
             the
             examplariness
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             hath
             purchased
             to
             himself
             a
             Supreme
             power
             and
             virtue
             to
             save
             us
             :
             But
             withall
             indeed
             by
             virtue
             of
             Merit
             with
             or
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             Efficacy
             arising
             or
             proceeding
             therefrom
             ,
             and
             immediatly
             respecting
             us
             .
             By
             virtue
             of
             Merit
             doubtless
             or
             Desert
             ,
             
             *
             because
             he
             hath
             merited
             eternal
             Salvation
             for
             us
             by
             his
             Obedience
             ,
             or
             because
             by
             the
             Mediation
             hereof
             ,
             especially
             of
             his
             violent
             and
             bloody
             Death
             ,
             (
             as
             by
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Price
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             )
             God
             hath
             thus
             far
             reconciled
             all
             Sinners
             unto
             himself
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             this
             Price
             of
             Redemption
             and
             Sacrifice
             he
             was
             pleased
             to
             be
             at
             one
             with
             them
             again
             ,
             and
             to
             open
             the
             door
             of
             eternal
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             way
             of
             Immortality
             to
             them
             :
             even
             as
             it
             was
             prefigured
             many
             ages
             before
             under
             divers
             Types
             ,
             Figures
             ,
             and
             Shadows
             †
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             especially
             under
             the
             Type
             of
             that
             solemn
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             the
             High-Priest
             once
             every
             year
             performed
             in
             the
             Holy
             of
             Holies
             .
             And
             he
             is
             our
             Saviour
             indeed
             by
             way
             of
             Efficacy
             ,
             ‖
             in
             as
             much
             as
             he
             doth
             effectually
             apply
             the
             Spirituall
             virtue
             and
             fruit
             of
             the
             said
             Merit
             of
             his
             ,
             to
             his
             faithful
             Followers
             ,
             and
             really
             affords
             it
             to
             them
             to
             enjoy
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             through
             Faith
             really
             partakers
             of
             all
             those
             Benefits
             ,
             which
             he
             by
             his
             Obedience
             hath
             purchased
             for
             them
             ,
             of
             which
             more
             afterwards
             .
          
           
           
             10.
             
             But
             those
             Men
             ,
             who
             hold
             that
             there
             
             was
             both
             an
             absolute
             Election
             ,
             and
             an
             absolute
             Reprobation
             of
             certain
             Persons
             (
             whether
             considered
             before
             the
             Fall
             ,
             or
             only
             under
             or
             after
             the
             Fall
             ,
             without
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             or
             Disobedience
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             )
             was
             in
             order
             first
             made
             and
             past
             ,
             before
             Jesus
             Christ
             was
             designed
             of
             the
             Father
             as
             a
             Mediator
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             enervate
             ,
             nay
             do
             wholly
             and
             utterly
             overthrow
             the
             universal
             force
             and
             vertue
             of
             this
             same
             Merit
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             and
             reality
             of
             its
             Efficacy
             .
             Neither
             indeed
             was
             it
             necessary
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             made
             any
             true
             or
             real
             Expiation
             of
             Sins
             by
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Redemption
             of
             Christ
             for
             them
             ,
             nay
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             was
             it
             so
             much
             as
             possible
             (
             if
             Truth
             may
             be
             freely
             spoken
             )
             who
             were
             now
             long
             before
             by
             name
             peremptorily
             and
             absolutely
             destinated
             or
             appointed
             ,
             part
             unto
             Life
             ,
             part
             unto
             Death
             .
             For
             the
             Elect
             as
             they
             call
             them
             ,
             or
             those
             who
             are
             predestinated
             unto
             Life
             ,
             have
             no
             need
             of
             any
             such
             Expiation
             and
             Reconciliation
             ;
             because
             upon
             the
             very
             account
             of
             their
             being
             precisely
             or
             absolutely
             elected
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             they
             are
             likewise
             upon
             the
             
             same
             account
             in
             actual
             Favour
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             already
             necessarily
             beloved
             of
             him
             ,
             with
             the
             highest
             and
             immutable
             Love
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             is
             peculiar
             to
             those
             that
             are
             Sons
             and
             Heirs
             of
             God.
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Reprobate
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             them
             ,
             they
             themselves
             deny
             that
             there
             was
             ,
             or
             is
             any
             Atonement
             truly
             made
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             the
             thing
             is
             absurd
             of
             it self
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             implyes
             a
             contradiction
             .
             For
             upon
             their
             being
             reprobated
             ,
             according
             to
             these
             Mens
             Opinion
             ,
             they
             are
             thereupon
             wholly
             and
             altogether
             excluded
             from
             the
             Atonement
             made
             by
             Christ.
             Because
             those
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             by
             an
             immutable
             Decree
             once
             reprobated
             or
             excluded
             from
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             devoted
             to
             to
             eternal
             Destruction
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             seriously
             will
             ,
             nor
             can
             will
             ,
             that
             any
             thing
             savingly
             good
             should
             really
             be
             conferred
             upon
             them
             ,
             much
             less
             that
             the
             said
             Atonement
             should
             be
             common
             to
             them
             with
             the
             Elect.
             And
             thus
             far
             in
             general
             of
             the
             chief
             Works
             of
             God
             hitherto
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             revealed
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             FUrthermore
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             
             *
             comprehended
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             which
             our
             most
             high
             Prophet
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God
             hath
             clearly
             and
             fully
             revealed
             unto
             us
             in
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             contains
             two
             chief
             heads
             :
             First
             ,
             those
             things
             which
             God
             on
             his
             part
             by
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             decreed
             to
             do
             or
             work
             in
             us
             ,
             or
             about
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             that
             eternal
             Salvation
             that
             is
             offered
             to
             us
             by
             him
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             those
             things
             which
             he
             altogether
             wills
             by
             the
             mediation
             or
             means
             of
             his
             own
             Grace
             to
             be
             done
             by
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             really
             obtain
             eternal
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Those
             things
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             decreed
             
             to
             do
             on
             his
             part
             in
             order
             to
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             are
             chiefly
             two
             .
             1.
             
             He
             hath
             decreed
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             beloved
             Son
             ,
             by
             him
             to
             choose
             unto
             himself
             for
             Sons
             
             unto
             Salvation
             and
             Life
             eternal
             ,
             to
             adopt
             ,
             justifie
             ,
             seal
             with
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             to
             glorifie
             †
             all
             those
             ,
             and
             those
             only
             ,
             who
             truly
             believe
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             or
             obey
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             persevere
             in
             the
             said
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             even
             unto
             death
             :
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             to
             reprobate
             or
             reject
             from
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             ‖
             Unbelievers
             and
             Impenitent
             Persons
             ,
             and
             everlastingly
             to
             condemn
             them
             .
             2.
             
             He
             hath
             decreed
             through
             or
             by
             his
             same
             Son
             ,
             to
             confer
             or
             bestow
             upon
             all
             that
             are
             called
             ,
             although
             wretched
             Sinners
             ,
             such
             effectual
             Grace
             ,
             *
             as
             by
             which
             they
             may
             be
             truly
             and
             really
             enabled
             to
             believe
             on
             Christ
             their
             Saviour
             ,
             obey
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             Dominion
             and
             Guilt
             of
             Sin
             :
             yea
             also
             by
             which
             they
             may
             actually
             believe
             ,
             obey
             ,
             and
             be
             delivered
             ,
             unless
             by
             a
             new
             Contumacy
             and
             Rebellion
             they
             reject
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             that
             is
             offered
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             first
             Decree
             is
             the
             Decree
             of
             
             Predestination
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             of
             Election
             unto
             Glory
             ,
             whereby
             is
             established
             as
             well
             the
             real
             necessity
             as
             profitableness
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             in
             reference
             to
             our
             obtaining
             Salvation
             and
             
             Glory
             :
             before
             which
             dogmatically
             to
             
             assign
             or
             assent
             another
             Decree
             first
             or
             before
             it
             in
             order
             ,
             whereby
             some
             certain
             particular
             Persons
             by
             name
             were
             elected
             ,
             and
             that
             indeed
             peremptorily
             unto
             Glory
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             other
             were
             reprobated
             unto
             eternal
             Torments
             ,
             is
             indeed
             to
             deny
             the
             true
             nature
             of
             this
             Decree
             ,
             to
             invert
             its
             right
             order
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Merit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             darken
             the
             Glory
             both
             of
             the
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ;
             yea
             ,
             utterly
             to
             subvert
             the
             true
             Force
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             whole
             Sacred
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             all
             Religion
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             other
             Decree
             is
             the
             Decree
             of
             Vocation
             unto
             Faith
             ,
             or
             of
             Election
             unto
             
             Grace
             :
             whereby
             is
             established
             the
             necessity
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             profit
             or
             advantage
             of
             †
             Divine
             Grace
             ,
             or
             of
             means
             necessary
             for
             us
             ,
             unto
             our
             yeilding
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             on
             our
             part
             according
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             revealed
             in
             his
             Gospel
             .
             But
             because
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             first
             certain
             of
             ,
             or
             clear
             in
             that
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             have
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             us
             ,
             before
             we
             be
             certain
             of
             the
             Grace
             that
             is
             necessary
             for
             our
             performance
             
             of
             the
             said
             Will
             ,
             and
             before
             we
             be
             certain
             of
             the
             Glory
             that
             is
             promised
             to
             ,
             and
             undoubtedly
             hereafter
             to
             be
             conferred
             upon
             those
             that
             do
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             :
             hence
             is
             it
             that
             we
             shall
             treat
             of
             them
             all
             henceforth
             in
             the
             same
             order
             ,
             wherein
             they
             have
             been
             propounded
             or
             laid
             down
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Precepts
             or
             Commandments
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             Conversion
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             have
             performed
             or
             done
             by
             us
             ,
             
             that
             we
             might
             obtain
             eternal
             Salvation
             by
             Christ
             ,
             is
             fully
             contained
             in
             the
             Precepts
             or
             Commands
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             all
             which
             ,
             ‖
             although
             they
             be
             many
             and
             divers
             ,
             yet
             may
             be
             comprehended
             under
             this
             one
             Precept
             or
             Commandment
             of
             Faith
             in
             *
             Jesus
             Christ
             (
             but
             withal
             of
             such
             as
             is
             lively
             ,
             or
             true
             ,
             and
             worketh
             by
             Love
             )
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             in
             the
             sacred
             
             Scriptures
             they
             are
             usually
             comprehended
             under
             the
             same
             :
             Although
             in
             the
             said
             Scriptures
             †
             the
             Precept
             also
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             Conversion
             ,
             for
             the
             clearer
             explication
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             is
             often
             usually
             added
             thereto
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Now
             we
             call
             that
             a
             living
             and
             true
             
             Faith
             ,
             ‖
             which
             hath
             necessarily
             in
             conjunction
             with
             it
             good
             Works
             ,
             and
             a
             sincere
             Reformation
             or
             Amendment
             of
             the
             whole
             life
             ,
             ordered
             and
             regulated
             according
             to
             the
             Commands
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             For
             because
             the
             *
             Promise
             of
             eternal
             Life
             is
             every
             where
             by
             our
             Saviour
             annexed
             or
             joyned
             to
             true
             Faith
             ,
             yea
             †
             Faith
             it self
             is
             said
             to
             be
             imputed
             for
             Righteousness
             to
             him
             that
             believeth
             :
             and
             yet
             nevertheless
             James
             affirms
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             justified
             by
             ‖
             Works
             also
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Faith
             alone
             :
             and
             *
             Paul
             also
             asserts
             ,
             that
             Godliness
             hath
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             Life
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ;
             yea
             further
             ,
             the
             ‖
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             doth
             peremptorily
             avouch
             ,
             that
             without
             Holiness
             no
             Man
             shall
             see
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             to
             the
             same
             †
             sense
             or
             import
             not
             a
             few
             are
             expresly
             read
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             :
             doubtless
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             
             the
             Command
             of
             Faith
             be
             no
             otherwise
             considered
             here
             ,
             than
             as
             it
             includes
             in
             its
             own
             natural
             property
             the
             Obedience
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             it
             were
             a
             fruitful
             ‖
             Mother
             of
             all
             good
             Works
             ,
             and
             the
             Fountain
             or
             Spring
             of
             all
             Christian
             Piety
             and
             Holiness
             .
             So
             little
             reason
             is
             there
             ,
             why
             it self
             ought
             or
             of
             right
             may
             be
             opposed
             to
             the
             said
             Obedience
             and
             Piety
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Faith
             therefore
             thus
             considered
             ,
             contains
             within
             its
             orb
             or
             circuit
             the
             
             whole
             Conversion
             of
             Man
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             prescribed
             in
             or
             by
             the
             Gospel
             :
             which
             doth
             not
             only
             contain
             Penitence
             ,
             vulgarly
             so
             called
             ,
             or
             Contrition
             ,
             and
             serious
             Sorrow
             for
             Sins
             past
             ,
             but
             also
             *
             Repentance
             plainly
             and
             properly
             taken
             ;
             or
             a
             sincere
             change
             of
             the
             Mind
             ,
             Heart
             and
             whole
             Life
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             for
             or
             unto
             the
             better
             :
             although
             also
             some
             times
             ,
             †
             for
             the
             fuller
             explicating
             of
             both
             ,
             the
             one
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             distinguished
             from
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             of
             this
             every
             Christian
             in
             general
             
             must
             hold
             this
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Repentance
             or
             Conversion
             may
             be
             accepted
             of
             God
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             there
             are
             three
             
             things
             ordinarily
             necessarily
             thereunto
             ▪
             1.
             
             That
             it
             be
             ‖
             effectual
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             not
             compleated
             and
             perfected
             by
             a
             mere
             Velleity
             or
             light
             woulding
             only
             ,
             or
             mere
             Affection
             ,
             or
             bare
             Desire
             of
             ,
             or
             Endeavour
             after
             Piety
             :
             But
             also
             that
             continually
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             there
             is
             occasion
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             it
             exert
             and
             put
             forth
             it self
             outwardly
             in
             acts
             of
             virtue
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             neither
             *
             neglect
             himself
             what
             is
             commanded
             ,
             nor
             wilfully
             or
             purposely
             doth
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             knows
             to
             be
             evill
             or
             forbidden
             ,
             †
             or
             that
             whereof
             ,
             he
             doubteth
             whether
             it
             be
             pleasing
             to
             God
             or
             no
             :
             And
             also
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             ‖
             connive
             or
             wink
             at
             the
             Sins
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Consent
             ,
             Silence
             ,
             Dissimulation
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             means
             approve
             of
             them
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             be
             sincere
             ,
             *
             and
             therefore
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             proceed
             only
             from
             a
             certain
             and
             solid
             knowledg
             of
             the
             Divine
             Will
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             also
             doth
             suppose
             a
             true
             Honesty
             of
             Mind
             or
             Heart
             ;
             that
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             doth
             not
             arise
             from
             a
             divided
             ,
             dissembling
             ,
             feigned
             Heart
             ,
             but
             from
             a
             whole
             and
             entire
             or
             upright
             Heart
             .
             3.
             
             That
             it
             be
             
             †
             continual
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             it
             be
             not
             performed
             only
             once
             ,
             or
             at
             certain-times
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             by
             intervals
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             endure
             not
             only
             for
             a
             time
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             persevere
             or
             hold
             out
             even
             to
             the
             end
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             until
             God
             himself
             set
             a
             bound
             or
             end
             to
             our
             Obedience
             .
             But
             it
             is
             worth
             our
             while
             and
             our
             labour
             to
             consider
             both
             these
             Heads
             ,
             both
             of
             Faith
             and
             good
             Works
             particularly
             also
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             Of
             Faith
             in
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             FAith
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             a
             *
             deliberate
             
             and
             firm
             assent
             of
             the
             Mind
             ,
             given
             or
             yeilded
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             joyned
             with
             a
             true
             confidence
             or
             trust
             in
             Christ
             ;
             whereby
             we
             do
             not
             only
             firmly
             assent
             ,
             and
             confidently
             adhere
             or
             cleave
             unto
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             true
             and
             Divine
             ,
             but
             whereby
             we
             do
             also
             wholly
             relie
             upon
             †
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             as
             our
             only
             Prophet
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             and
             King
             ,
             given
             unto
             us
             of
             God
             his
             pure
             Grace
             ,
             for
             
             Salvation
             :
             so
             that
             we
             doubt
             not
             to
             expect
             from
             him
             alone
             ,
             as
             ‖
             our
             only
             Redeemer
             ,
             eternal
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             ;
             but
             yet
             not
             to
             be
             obtained
             ,
             but
             by
             that
             means
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             which
             he
             himself
             hath
             revealed
             in
             his
             Word
             .
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Therefore
             knowledg
             ‖
             of
             the
             Divine
             Will
             alone
             ,
             or
             of
             all
             those
             senses
             ,
             that
             are
             savingly
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             which
             are
             contained
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             speak
             a
             true
             saving
             Faith.
             For
             this
             may
             be
             both
             without
             assent
             and
             trust
             ,
             yea
             is
             really
             *
             in
             the
             Devils
             themselves
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             ungodly
             and
             unbelieving
             Men.
             Nor
             indeed
             is
             it
             every
             assent
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             †
             a
             suddain
             ,
             perfunctory
             ,
             implicite
             ,
             bruitish
             or
             blind
             on●
             ,
             that
             is
             grounded
             upon
             no
             reason
             ,
             and
             yeilded
             without
             any
             judgment
             :
             for
             this
             by
             it self
             and
             taken
             alone
             is
             not
             saving
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             ever
             sufficiently
             move
             or
             engage
             the
             Will
             to
             any
             rational
             or
             free
             service
             and
             Obedience
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             found
             even
             in
             them
             ,
             who
             live
             little
             like
             Christians
             :
             but
             there
             is
             altogether
             requisite
             a
             firm
             and
             solid
             one
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             is
             backt
             by
             the
             command
             of
             a
             deliberate
             Will
             :
             ‖
             lastly
             a
             fiducial
             and
             obedient
             assent
             :
             
             which
             also
             is
             called
             affiance
             or
             confidence
             :
             not
             indeed
             an
             absolute
             confidence
             of
             special
             Mercy
             ,
             as
             already
             perceived
             or
             enjoyed
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             whereby
             I
             believe
             that
             my
             sins
             are
             already
             forgiven
             me
             :
             *
             (
             for
             this
             is
             not
             the
             essential
             form
             that
             constitutes
             justifying
             Faith
             :
             but
             only
             a
             certain
             consequent
             adjunct
             thereof
             :
             yea
             doth
             necessarily
             presuppose
             saving
             Faith
             itself
             ,
             as
             a
             prerequisite
             condition
             of
             it
             )
             but
             whereby
             I
             firmly
             conclude
             †
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             by
             any
             other
             means
             ,
             than
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             than
             by
             that
             prescribed
             by
             him
             ,
             escape
             eternal
             Death
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             obtain
             eternal
             Salvation
             .
             And
             which
             for
             that
             cause
             immediately
             of
             it self
             bringeth
             forth
             ,
             and
             hath
             always
             joyned
             with
             it
             that
             new
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             from
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             some
             barren
             purpose
             to
             obey
             ,
             or
             an
             Affection
             without
             its
             Effect
             ,
             but
             true
             and
             actual
             Obedience
             it self
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             From
             whence
             further
             we
             conclude
             ,
             
             if
             Faith
             be
             such
             an
             assent
             as
             we
             have
             said
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             which
             is
             seriously
             commanded
             of
             God
             under
             the
             promise
             of
             eternal
             
             Life
             and
             the
             threatning
             of
             a
             contrary
             death
             ,
             and
             performed
             by
             Man
             according
             to
             or
             by
             vertue
             of
             God's
             command
             :
             that
             it
             cannot
             then
             be
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             wrought
             in
             us
             without
             us
             :
             much
             less
             that
             
             is
             produced
             in
             our
             Wills
             by
             an
             irresistible
             Force
             ,
             or
             an
             Omnipotent
             Operation
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             what
             name
             at
             length
             ,
             or
             title
             soever
             it
             be
             called
             .
             For
             what
             we
             mere
             purely
             suffer
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             things
             are
             produced
             in
             us
             by
             God's
             irresistible
             Omnipotency
             without
             us
             ,
             those
             fall
             not
             under
             any
             Precept
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             of
             right
             come
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Obedience
             :
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             any
             ways
             justly
             be
             rewarded
             or
             recompensed
             ,
             or
             judged
             worthy
             of
             any
             Praise
             or
             Commendation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             that
             this
             assent
             may
             commodiously
             
             be
             drawn
             from
             us
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             things
             chiefly
             necessary
             .
             1.
             
             Such
             Arguments
             or
             Reasons
             on
             God's
             part
             ,
             unto
             which
             nothing
             can
             probably
             or
             with
             any
             shew
             of
             reason
             be
             opposed
             ,
             why
             those
             things
             should
             not
             be
             credible
             ,
             or
             deserve
             our
             bel●ef
             ,
             which
             are
             proposed
             to
             us
             .
             2.
             
             A
             pious
             docility
             or
             teachableness
             ,
             or
             honesty
             of
             Mind
             in
             him
             ,
             of
             whom
             this
             
             belief
             is
             required
             .
             For
             all
             Men
             *
             have
             not
             Faith.
             And
             he
             that
             will
             do
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             shall
             †
             know
             (
             or
             understand
             )
             whether
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             be
             from
             God
             or
             no.
             But
             he
             that
             doth
             evil
             ,
             hateth
             ‖
             the
             Light
             ,
             neither
             cometh
             he
             to
             the
             Light
             ,
             lest
             his
             deeds
             should
             be
             reproved
             :
             but
             he
             that
             doth
             the
             Truth
             ,
             he
             cometh
             to
             the
             Light
             ,
             that
             his
             deeds
             may
             be
             made
             manifest
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             are
             wrought
             in
             God.
             Also
             he
             that
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             *
             heareth
             God●s
             words
             ;
             therefore
             ye
             being
             wicked
             hear
             not
             ,
             because
             ye
             are
             not
             of
             God.
             Also
             ye
             believe
             not
             ,
             because
             ye
             are
             not
             of
             my
             sheep
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Such
             a
             fiducial
             assent
             therefore
             ,
             or
             
             this
             obediential
             trust
             or
             relyance
             ,
             is
             at
             length
             that
             true
             and
             living
             Faith
             ,
             which
             necessarily
             draws
             along
             with
             it
             a
             keeping
             of
             the
             Commandments
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             †
             or
             good
             works
             .
             For
             he
             that
             truly
             believes
             ,
             and
             is
             certainly
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             ordained
             o●
             God
             to
             be
             an
             Author
             of
             Salvation
             to
             all
             that
             obey
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             live
             piously
             and
             holily
             ;
             and
             to
             them
             or
             such
             only
             :
             and
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             Men
             should
             any
             other
             way
             ‖
             attain
             to
             eternal
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             escape
             eternal
             
             Death
             ,
             but
             in
             or
             by
             way
             of
             true
             Obedience
             or
             good
             Works
             :
             he
             doubtless
             being
             filled
             with
             good
             Hope
             ,
             will
             both
             willingly
             and
             chearfully
             engage
             or
             enter
             into
             this
             way
             :
             and
             by
             true
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             a
             change
             of
             his
             Mind
             ,
             Will
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Actions
             for
             the
             better
             ,
             earnestly
             make
             towards
             eternal
             Glory
             ,
             especially
             ,
             if
             he
             shall
             have
             rightly
             and
             duely
             considered
             with
             himself
             ,
             both
             what
             eternal
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Death
             are
             and
             mean.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Howbeit
             because
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             newly
             converted
             to
             the
             Faith
             ,
             do
             for
             the
             
             most
             part
             usually
             labour
             under
             some
             Custom
             of
             sinning
             :
             from
             hence
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             most
             usually
             ,
             that
             this
             Assent
             ,
             though
             deliberate
             and
             strong
             ,
             doth
             not
             immediately
             altogether
             excuse
             or
             shake
             off
             *
             that
             sinful
             Habit
             ,
             especially
             having
             now
             been
             deeply
             rooted
             by
             long
             custom
             ;
             but
             gets
             greater
             strength
             by
             steps
             and
             degres
             
               (
               viz.
            
             for
             the
             shaking
             off
             of
             the
             same
             .
             )
             From
             whence
             this
             Faith
             is
             usually
             distinguished
             into
             certain
             degrees
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             furthermore
             ,
             there
             arise
             three
             Classes
             ,
             Ranks
             or
             Orders
             even
             of
             those
             that
             believe
             and
             repent
             ,
             or
             are
             regenerate
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             those
             who
             by
             Faith
             do
             good
             
             Works
             .
             The
             first
             order
             or
             classis
             is
             of
             
             Incipients
             or
             Beginners
             ,
             †
             which
             indeed
             truly
             assent
             unto
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             an
             inveterate
             custom
             of
             sin
             ,
             &
             some
             strong
             grown
             Habit
             thereof
             ,
             do
             with
             great
             labour
             ,
             trouble
             and
             strugling
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             ever
             and
             a
             non
             still
             breaking
             out
             ,
             and
             kicking
             against
             the
             Spirit
             (
             or
             their
             Mind
             enlightned
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             through
             or
             by
             the
             Gospel
             )
             come
             and
             subdue
             the
             assaults
             and
             mo●ions
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             is
             of
             Proficients
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             have
             made
             some
             progress
             ,
             who
             ,
             
             ‖
             by
             the
             help
             or
             benefit
             of
             Faith
             having
             now
             for
             some
             time
             used
             themselves
             to
             some
             more
             severe
             and
             orderly
             or
             correct
             way
             and
             course
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             having
             exercised
             themselves
             somewhat
             more
             in
             the
             study
             and
             exe●cise
             of
             Piety
             ,
             do
             more
             easily
             and
             with
             less
             resistance
             refrain
             themselves
             from
             a
             custome
             of
             sinning
             :
             albeit
             sometimes
             they
             still
             feel
             no
             light
             struglings
             thereof
             with
             in
             themselves
             .
             3.
             
             The
             
             third
             is
             of
             the
             Adult
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             those
             that
             are
             full
             grown
             ,
             *
             or
             of
             those
             who
             are
             in
             some
             respects
             perfect
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             th●se
             who
             ,
             having
             been
             now
             already
             〈◊〉
             in
             Piety
             ,
             do
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the●
             〈…〉
             
             with
             Pleasure
             ,
             Joy
             ,
             and
             a
             certain
             delight
             ,
             exercise
             and
             addict
             themselves
             to
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             love
             Righteousness
             and
             Truth
             with
             all
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             Soul
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             their
             strength
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             chiefly
             affirm
             of
             them
             ,
             †
             that
             they
             sin
             not
             ,
             yea
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             sin
             ,
             &c.
             
             Not
             that
             they
             never
             can
             commit
             ,
             or
             never
             really
             or
             actually
             do
             commit
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             through
             ignorance
             or
             some
             suddain
             passion
             ,
             or
             other
             like
             infirmity
             (
             especially
             under
             some
             great
             temptation
             )
             any
             offence
             or
             miscarriage
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             least
             (
             ‖
             
               for
               there
               is
               no
               Man
               upon
               Earth
               that
               sinneth
               not
               )
            
             but
             that
             they
             have
             now
             altogether
             put
             off
             all
             *
             vicious
             habits
             ,
             and
             do
             abstain
             from
             a
             custome
             or
             course
             of
             sinning
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             if
             by
             chance
             they
             fall
             into
             any
             sin
             (
             which
             yet
             falls
             out
             very
             seldom
             ,
             so
             long
             indeed
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             remain
             truly
             regenerate
             )
             it
             happens
             only
             through
             errour
             or
             mistake
             ,
             or
             through
             some
             surprizal
             ,
             or
             some
             over
             clouding
             and
             darkening
             of
             their
             Minds
             .
             Of
             all
             therefore
             ,
             and
             every
             of
             those
             we
             judg
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             truly
             
             born
             again
             through
             the
             Grace
             and
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             are
             such
             as
             truly
             
             believe
             and
             repent
             .
             So
             that
             they
             do
             most
             diligently
             do
             their
             endeavour
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             said
             vicious
             custome
             of
             sinning
             wholly
             and
             altogether
             ;
             and
             continually
             study
             more
             and
             more
             to
             amend
             those
             infirmities
             ,
             unto
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             all
             according
             to
             the
             diverse
             or
             different
             respect
             of
             their
             age
             ,
             temperature
             ,
             places
             of
             abode
             ,
             state
             ,
             condition
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             circumstances
             ,
             are
             more
             or
             less
             obnoxious
             or
             lyable
             to
             .
             Both
             †
             which
             indeed
             we
             do
             religiously
             believe
             ,
             are
             through
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             possible
             ,
             nay
             and
             withall
             necessary
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             although
             such
             as
             have
             once
             ‖
             gotten
             the
             very
             habit
             of
             Faith
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             
             can
             very
             hardly
             relapse
             or
             return
             unto
             their
             former
             profaneness
             and
             dissoluteness
             of
             Life
             :
             yet
             we
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             altogether
             possible
             ,
             *
             yea
             and
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             seldom
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             by
             degrees
             relapse
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             wholly
             fall
             from
             their
             first
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             having
             forsaken
             the
             way
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             return
             unto
             their
             worldly
             pollutions
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             quite
             or
             really
             once
             left
             ,
             like
             Swine
             unto
             their
             Wallowing
             in
             the
             Mire
             ,
             and
             Dogs
             unto
             their
             
             Vomit
             ;
             &
             are
             again
             entangled
             with
             those
             lusts
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             formerly
             truly
             escaped
             :
             and
             so
             fall
             totally
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             also
             sinally
             ;
             unless
             through
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             they
             timously
             and
             seriously
             repent
             .
             And
             yet
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             we
             do
             not
             absolutely
             deny
             ,
             †
             but
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             who
             have
             once
             truly
             believed
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             relapse
             unto
             their
             former
             profaneness
             of
             life
             ,
             may
             by
             the
             benefit
             and
             help
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             be
             renewned
             again
             ,
             and
             repent
             or
             become
             good
             Men
             :
             although
             we
             believe
             tha●
             it
             seldom
             falls
             out
             ,
             ‖
             and
             can
             very
             hardly
             be
             effected
             .
             And
             even
             such
             as
             these
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             through
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             we
             deem
             or
             judg
             that
             they
             are
             altogether
             to
             be
             counted
             of
             the
             order
             or
             number
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             truly
             Godly
             ,
             and
             do
             truly
             repent
             ,
             and
             are
             certainly
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             if
             indeed
             they
             persevere
             in
             this
             their
             renewed
             Conversion
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             Of
             good
             Works
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             exposition
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             OF
             good
             Works
             some
             are
             common
             
             *
             unto
             all
             Christians
             in
             general
             ,
             others
             are
             †
             proper
             to
             Christians
             of
             certain
             vocations
             or
             callings
             .
             The
             sum
             of
             those
             ,
             which
             are
             common
             to
             all
             Christians
             alike
             without
             difference
             ,
             may
             be
             comprized
             under
             these
             three
             heads
             .
             1.
             
             In
             our
             loving
             of
             God
             and
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             which
             is
             wholly
             contained
             in
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expounded
             by
             Jesus
             Christ.
             2.
             
             In
             the
             directing
             or
             denying
             of
             our selves
             .
             3.
             
             In
             daily
             praying
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             giving
             him
             thanks
             for
             his
             benefits
             received
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Decalogue
             is
             an
             Epitome
             or
             a
             
             brief
             summary
             of
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ,
             which
             is
             contained
             in
             two
             Tables
             :
             of
             which
             the
             first
             contains
             four
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             six
             .
             ‖
             The
             one
             immediately
             and
             firstly
             respecteth
             our
             loving
             of
             God
             ,
             
             the
             other
             our
             love
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             .
             Both
             of
             them
             have
             for
             the
             most
             part
             general
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             altogether
             negative
             ,
             which
             bind
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             .
             Under
             which
             are
             comprehended
             also
             affirmative
             and
             special
             Precepts
             every
             where
             in
             the
             Scripture
             not
             a
             few
             :
             unto
             both
             which
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             a
             Christian
             Heart
             always
             diligently
             attend
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             first
             Precept
             of
             the
             former
             Table
             
             commandeth
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             not
             another
             God
             (
             much
             less
             other
             Gods
             )
             before
             him
             the
             one
             true
             God
             ,
             or
             besides
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             *
             that
             we
             do
             not
             either
             we
             our selves
             according
             to
             our
             pleasure
             devise
             ,
             or
             by
             tradition
             from
             others
             ,
             without
             the
             express
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             admit
             of
             any
             thing
             whatsoever
             (
             whether
             true
             or
             feigned
             ,
             whether
             created
             ,
             or
             made
             ,
             whether
             alive
             ,
             or
             dead
             ,
             whether
             rational
             or
             brute
             )
             whereunto
             to
             attribute
             ,
             whether
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             ,
             either
             Divine
             Nature
             and
             Power
             ,
             or
             Properties
             ,
             or
             Actions
             ,
             or
             Divine
             Authority
             or
             Command
             and
             Rule
             over
             us
             :
             and
             that
             we
             honour
             it
             not
             with
             such
             Actions
             ,
             either
             inward
             or
             outward
             ,
             which
             may
             argue
             a
             certain
             opinion
             
             of
             Divinity
             ascribed
             to
             it
             :
             such
             as
             are
             Acts
             †
             of
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             suppose
             of
             Faith
             that
             is
             due
             to
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             withall
             of
             Hope
             ,
             Trust
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Fear
             ,
             Adoration
             ,
             Invocation
             and
             of
             answerable
             Praise
             and
             giving
             of
             Thanks
             ,
             which
             arise
             from
             thence
             ;
             also
             of
             outward
             Sacrifice
             ,
             Oath
             ,
             Vow
             ,
             or
             other
             such
             like
             Sacred
             Devotion
             .
             For
             whosoever
             giveth
             such
             like
             honour
             as
             this
             ,
             either
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             †
             or
             Person
             ,
             or
             performeth
             about
             or
             towards
             it
             such
             like
             acts
             as
             these
             ,
             he
             is
             said
             in
             Scripture
             to
             have
             that
             thing
             or
             Person
             for
             his
             God.
             Therefore
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Precept
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             diligently
             to
             avoid
             all
             Idolatry
             ,
             both
             inward
             and
             outward
             :
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             always
             religiously
             to
             worship
             ‖
             that
             one
             true
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             revealed
             himself
             unto
             us
             in
             his
             Word
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             rightly
             know
             him
             ,
             holily
             love
             and
             fear
             him
             ,
             suppliantly
             adore
             him
             ,
             humbly
             call
             upon
             him
             with
             a
             pure
             Heart
             ,
             laud
             and
             praise
             him
             ,
             and
             continually
             place
             our
             whole
             hope
             and
             confidence
             in
             him
             alone
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             Author
             and
             Fountain
             of
             all
             Good.
             
          
           
           
             4.
             
             The
             second
             Commandment
             is
             ,
             that
             
             we
             do
             not
             worship
             and
             reverence
             Images
             ,
             or
             the
             likness
             of
             any
             sort
             or
             kind
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             fall
             *
             down
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Reverence
             or
             Worship
             before
             any
             Statues
             ,
             Pictures
             ,
             or
             Images
             (
             representing
             any
             thing
             in
             Heaven
             or
             Earth
             ,
             either
             true
             or
             false
             Deity
             ,
             or
             thing
             ,
             that
             really
             is
             ,
             or
             sigment
             and
             thing
             feigned
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             ,
             either
             of
             Man
             ,
             or
             Beast
             ,
             or
             Angel
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             thing
             else
             )
             or
             perform
             such
             outward
             works
             to
             them
             or
             about
             them
             ,
             which
             the
             sacred
             Scripture
             clearly
             affirms
             to
             be
             signs
             and
             tokens
             of
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             is
             due
             only
             unto
             God
             :
             yea
             †
             even
             when
             a
             Man
             professeth
             and
             openly
             declareth
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             count
             those
             Images
             ,
             or
             Resemblances
             before
             whom
             he
             doth
             those
             things
             ,
             for
             God.
             For
             in
             such
             manner
             of
             forbidden
             Worship
             God
             doth
             not
             judg
             of
             the
             actions
             by
             or
             according
             to
             the
             Mind
             or
             intent
             of
             the
             Worshipper
             ,
             but
             ●ather
             judgeth
             of
             the
             Mind
             by
             the
             actions
             ▪
             So
             that
             Men
             are
             said
             to
             make
             that
             an
             Idol
             ,
             and
             really
             to
             call
             it
             their
             God
             and
             their
             Father
             ,
             which
             they
             worship
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             although
             they
             know
             that
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             
             a
             Stone
             or
             a
             Stock
             ,
             yea
             and
             also
             protest
             that
             they
             account
             it
             such
             :
             ‖
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             that
             we
             do
             carefully
             avoid
             all
             this
             kind
             of
             outward
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Apostle
             John
             warneth
             us
             ,
             *
             that
             we
             flee
             from
             Idols
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             being
             assured
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             †
             that
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             hath
             no
             Communion
             with
             Idols
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             because
             he
             is
             most
             severely
             jealous
             of
             his
             own
             Glory
             ,
             we
             ought
             always
             wheresoever
             we
             are
             ,
             to
             worship
             the
             true
             God
             himself
             alone
             in
             Spirit
             ‖
             and
             in
             Truth
             according
             to
             what
             he
             himself
             hath
             prescribed
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             even
             in
             an
             outward
             way
             and
             manner
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             third
             Commandment
             is
             ,
             that
             
             we
             do
             not
             use
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             vain
             or
             rashly
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             at
             any
             time
             in
             our
             Words
             or
             Speech
             *
             (
             whether
             we
             be
             minded
             to
             affirm
             or
             deny
             ,
             or
             promise
             ,
             or
             threaten
             any
             thing
             )
             use
             the
             magnificent
             Name
             of
             God
             †
             irreverently
             or
             lightly
             :
             but
             especially
             that
             we
             do
             not
             at
             any
             time
             ‖
             blaspheme
             it
             ;
             or
             swear
             †
             rashly
             ,
             inconsiderately
             ,
             or
             falsely
             by
             it
             :
             and
             lastly
             that
             we
             do
             not
             by
             a
             false
             boasting
             of
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             false
             prophets
             of
             old
             *
             often
             did
             )
             deceive
             or
             
             seduce
             others
             :
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             speaking
             of
             God
             and
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ;
             we
             use
             those
             words
             ,
             and
             that
             speech
             ;
             which
             are
             fullest
             both
             of
             Holiness
             and
             Godly
             Gravity
             ;
             and
             also
             most
             reverential
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Sacred
             Scripture
             :
             and
             that
             our
             Communications
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             appointment
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             be
             yea
             and
             nay
             :
             or
             if
             at
             any
             time
             we
             be
             religiously
             to
             swear
             (
             which
             indeed
             even
             now
             also
             is
             altogether
             *
             lawful
             for
             Christians
             in
             case
             of
             real
             necessity
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Men
             is
             concerned
             )
             that
             we
             do
             not
             only
             not
             lyingly
             ,
             not
             rashly
             ,
             or
             without
             a
             real
             necessity
             :
             but
             also
             not
             without
             the
             highest
             reverence
             ,
             pious
             submission
             of
             mind
             ,
             comely
             gesture
             ,
             and
             sincere
             and
             candid
             words
             ,
             invocate
             or
             call
             upon
             that
             most
             Sacred
             or
             tremendous
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             a
             Witness
             or
             Maintainer
             of
             Truth
             upon
             or
             against
             our
             own
             Souls
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             As
             for
             the
             fourth
             Commandment
             
             of
             sanctifying
             the
             Sabbath-day
             ,
             or
             the
             Seventh
             ,
             it
             was
             indeed
             strictly
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             †
             but
             because
             ‖
             the
             difference
             of
             days
             is
             wholly
             taken
             away
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             times
             
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             no
             Christian
             is
             precisely
             bound
             to
             the
             observation
             thereof
             .
             Howbeit
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             because
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             *
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             Week
             ,
             which
             is
             usually
             called
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             was
             appointed
             or
             set
             a
             part
             by
             the
             primitive
             Church
             for
             Sacred
             Assemblies
             &
             Exercises
             ;
             &
             mostly
             because
             to
             attend
             upon
             or
             to
             give
             up
             our selves
             unto
             Spiritual
             &
             Holy
             Works
             ,
             and
             even
             also
             unto
             outward
             Exercises
             of
             Piety
             is
             a
             thing
             laudable
             of
             or
             in
             it self
             ;
             we
             altogether
             judg
             ,
             that
             Christians
             do
             rightly
             and
             piously
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             example
             of
             the
             primitive
             Church
             (
             except
             some
             more
             urgent
             necessity
             force
             them
             to
             do
             otherwise
             )
             neglect
             not
             to
             observe
             that
             pious
             use
             or
             custome
             ;
             and
             set
             apart
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             Seven
             ,
             yet
             far
             from
             all
             Judaical
             Superstition
             ,
             as
             Holy
             form
             the
             rest
             :
             and
             to
             that
             end
             abstain
             from
             all
             Works
             not
             necessary
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             the
             more
             diligently
             and
             without
             distraction
             attend
             upon
             and
             wholly
             bend
             their
             minds
             unto
             Divine
             and
             Heavenly
             Meditations
             and
             other
             Godly
             performances
             and
             duties
             :
             and
             on
             the
             †
             contrary
             ,
             those
             that
             do
             otherwise
             we
             judg
             them
             worthy
             of
             just
             reproof
             ;
             as
             breakers
             
             of
             publick
             order
             ,
             and
             decorum
             or
             decency
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             Precepts
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             .
             Now
             followeth
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             first
             Precept
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             
             or
             fifth
             in
             order
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             honour
             our
             Parents
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             yeild
             unto
             them
             ‖
             due
             Reverence
             ,
             or
             Honour
             &
             Love
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             words
             and
             outward
             gesture
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             lowliness
             of
             Mind
             ,
             and
             sincere
             Affection
             :
             yea
             that
             we
             commend
             our selves
             unto
             them
             by
             our
             ready
             Obedience
             and
             free
             and
             chearful
             service
             :
             howbeit
             always
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             nothing
             but
             in
             those
             things
             which
             well
             agree
             with
             the
             Commands
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             are
             not
             repugnant
             thereunto
             .
             (
             *
             For
             when
             there
             is
             this
             contrariety
             between
             the
             commands
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             we
             are
             then
             commanded
             even
             to
             hate
             our
             Parents
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             or
             forsake
             them
             .
             )
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             we
             requite
             them
             ,
             and
             shew
             from
             the
             heart
             all
             Thankfulness
             for
             the
             Benefits
             and
             Kindnesses
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             received
             ,
             †
             from
             them
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             relieving
             their
             Wants
             ,
             by
             winking
             at
             their
             Infirmities
             ,
             by
             modestly
             hiding
             their
             Faults
             ,
             
             or
             gently
             excusing
             them
             ,
             and
             putting
             a
             favourable
             construction
             upon
             them
             :
             and
             in
             special
             manner
             by
             bearing
             with
             Patience
             and
             Long
             sufferance
             their
             Harshness
             and
             Frowardness
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             by
             amending
             them
             by
             fair
             and
             courteous
             means
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Parents
             be
             
             and
             usually
             are
             comprehended
             ,
             not
             only
             Parents
             properly
             so
             called
             ;
             but
             also
             all
             other
             ‖
             Superiors
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Lords
             or
             Masters
             ,
             Tutors
             or
             Guardians
             ,
             Schoolmasters
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Elders
             ;
             especially
             good
             and
             pious
             Magistrates
             ,
             who
             indeed
             represent
             the
             place
             of
             Parents
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             rule
             their
             Subjects
             by
             *
             just
             Laws
             and
             equal
             Judgments
             ,
             and
             defend
             indeed
             the
             Good
             and
             Innocent
             against
             the
             Injuries
             of
             the
             Wicked
             ;
             but
             restrain
             villainous
             and
             lewd
             Persons
             by
             just
             Terror
             ;
             yea
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             a
             Love
             to
             the
             Publick
             Good
             and
             Zeal
             of
             true
             Justice
             (
             yet
             with
             a
             regard
             always
             had
             of
             Christian
             Clemency
             ,
             Moderation
             ,
             and
             Lenity
             )
             do
             not
             let
             them
             go
             unpunished
             :
             and
             so
             justly
             distribute
             Rewards
             to
             the
             Good
             ,
             Punishments
             to
             the
             Bad
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             one
             his
             own
             due
             right
             :
             lastly
             ,
             who
             protect
             and
             defend
             their
             
             loyal
             or
             faithful
             Subjects
             ,
             when
             necessity
             altogether
             requires
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             ,
             after
             more
             gentle
             remedies
             tryed
             in
             vain
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             done
             otherwise
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             Sword
             (
             as
             far
             as
             they
             can
             with
             the
             safety
             of
             Christian
             Piety
             and
             Charity
             .
             )
             To
             whom
             again
             their
             Subjects
             stand
             bound
             to
             give
             them
             †
             not
             only
             Honour
             and
             Reverence
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             pay
             them
             Tribute
             ,
             Custom
             ,
             and
             Taxes
             ,
             and
             to
             perform
             unto
             them
             other
             Offices
             of
             Obedience
             of
             that
             kind
             .
             Which
             is
             so
             far
             true
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             deny
             these
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             may
             be
             done
             with
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Integrity
             of
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             no
             not
             to
             those
             Magistrates
             that
             are
             cruel
             and
             unjust
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             sixth
             Precept
             is
             ,
             That
             we
             do
             no
             
             Murder
             :
             ‖
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             at
             any
             time
             purposely
             hurt
             or
             prejudice
             the
             Life
             or
             Health
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             if
             haply
             he
             be
             our
             Enemy
             ,
             by
             whom
             we
             have
             been
             hurt
             or
             injured
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             *
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             of
             Revenge
             hurt
             him
             again
             ,
             or
             †
             wish
             him
             any
             Mischief
             ,
             much
             less
             do
             him
             any
             :
             but
             that
             we
             be
             always
             free
             from
             ‖
             all
             unjust
             Anger
             ,
             Hatred
             ,
             and
             desire
             of
             Revenge
             ,
             †
             and
             that
             we
             every
             where
             
             shew
             the
             same
             in
             our
             Words
             ,
             Gestures
             and
             Deeds
             :
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             only
             wish
             him
             well
             in
             Mind
             and
             Affection
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             we
             bless
             him
             withour
             Mouth
             and
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             wish
             and
             pray
             for
             all
             things
             healthful
             to
             him
             both
             for
             Body
             and
             Soul
             ,
             And
             furthermore
             ,
             that
             ‖
             according
             to
             our
             Ability
             and
             Power
             ,
             we
             do
             really
             do
             him
             good
             ,
             and
             in
             very
             deed
             relieve
             him
             :
             if
             he
             hunger
             ,
             *
             by
             giving
             him
             Food
             ;
             if
             he
             thirst
             by
             giving
             him
             Drink
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             naked
             ,
             by
             clothing
             him
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             sick
             by
             visiting
             him
             ;
             if
             in
             Prison
             or
             a
             Captive
             ,
             by
             comforting
             him
             ;
             if
             he
             have
             offended
             us
             ,
             by
             forgiving
             him
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             ,
             wish
             and
             do
             us
             Ill
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             all
             the
             quite
             contrary
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             at
             length
             overcome
             Evil
             with
             Good.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             seventh
             Commandment
             is
             ,
             
             that
             we
             do
             not
             commit
             Adultery
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             *
             that
             we
             do
             not
             upon
             any
             account
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             Bond
             or
             Free
             ,
             libidinously
             defile
             our
             Neighbour's
             Bed
             ,
             or
             violate
             his
             Chastity
             .
             And
             †
             in
             particular
             ,
             that
             we
             diligently
             avoid
             Poligamy
             ,
             and
             all
             wilful
             Divorces
             (
             but
             in
             case
             of
             Adultery
             )
             ‖
             and
             therefore
             take
             heed
             of
             marrying
             
             her
             that
             is
             put
             away
             for
             any
             other
             cause
             than
             Adultery
             :
             that
             we
             keep
             our selves
             far
             *
             from
             Fornication
             ,
             extravagant
             Lust
             ,
             and
             †
             all
             Impurity
             ,
             and
             the
             occasions
             and
             Provocations
             thereunto
             ,
             both
             in
             a
             Marryed
             and
             Single
             Estate
             :
             ‖
             and
             that
             we
             carefully
             on
             the
             contrary
             exercise
             Continency
             ,
             Chastity
             and
             Honesty
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             even
             in
             Words
             and
             Gestures
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             eight
             Commandment
             is
             ,
             That
             
             we
             do
             not
             Steal
             :
             *
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             seek
             to
             convey
             and
             keep
             unto
             our selves
             the
             Goods
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             (
             whether
             publick
             or
             private
             ,
             whether
             sacred
             or
             prophane
             )
             by
             any
             unlawful
             means
             ,
             either
             Force
             ,
             or
             Deceit
             ,
             or
             Guile
             :
             but
             rather
             that
             we
             put
             by
             and
             prevent
             all
             dammage
             and
             loss
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             lyeth
             in
             our
             power
             ;
             †
             and
             therefore
             ,
             if
             haply
             he
             be
             simple
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             deceive
             him
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             imprudent
             or
             unwary
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             circumvent
             him
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             weak
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             overpower
             him
             ,
             o●
             run
             him
             down
             :
             that
             we
             do
             not
             by
             Terror
             ,
             Threatnings
             and
             other
             unjust
             ways
             ,
             compel
             him
             to
             give
             or
             to
             lend
             unto
             us
             :
             if
             he
             be
             Poor
             and
             Needy
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             oppress
             
             him
             with
             Usury
             :
             but
             rather
             that
             we
             assist
             him
             with
             our
             Alms
             ,
             all
             manner
             of
             advice
             ,
             and
             our
             help
             and
             endeavour
             ;
             and
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             precisely
             necessary
             for
             our
             own
             natural
             support
             ,
             we
             freely
             and
             liberally
             minister
             Supply
             unto
             him
             :
             lest
             haply
             ,
             whilst
             we
             keep
             to
             our selves
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             due
             unto
             him
             ,
             especially
             in
             his
             greatest
             necessity
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             commit
             some
             indirect
             and
             seceret
             Theft
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             ninth
             Commandment
             is
             ,
             that
             
             we
             bear
             not
             false
             Witness
             against
             our
             Neighbour
             :
             ‖
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             only
             forbear
             Lies
             ,
             Slanders
             ,
             Backbitings
             ,
             and
             rash
             Censures
             of
             others
             (
             especially
             if
             they
             may
             bring
             any
             Prejudice
             or
             Dammage
             to
             them
             )
             but
             also
             that
             we
             hearken
             not
             unto
             the
             Lies
             ,
             and
             Slanders
             ,
             and
             False
             Testimonies
             of
             others
             concerning
             them
             :
             nor
             suffer
             our
             Neighbour
             by
             our
             silence
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             mute
             Testimony
             ,
             or
             silent
             assent
             to
             be
             burdened
             by
             them
             :
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             maintain
             and
             defend
             his
             *
             Honour
             ,
             Credit
             ,
             and
             Good
             Name
             both
             in
             publick
             and
             in
             private
             
             to
             our
             outmost
             power
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             we
             diligently
             and
             carefully
             pursue
             ,
             follow
             after
             and
             exercise
             Candor
             ,
             Truth
             ,
             and
             sincere
             Faithfulness
             in
             our
             Words
             ,
             Contracts
             ,
             Doings
             ,
             and
             Testimonies
             every
             where
             ,
             either
             in
             places
             of
             Judicature
             or
             out
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             tenth
             Commandment
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             Covet
             either
             our
             Neighbour's
             
             Wife
             ,
             or
             his
             House
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             thing
             of
             his
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             only
             do
             our
             Neighbour
             no
             outward
             Wrong
             ;
             but
             also
             that
             we
             covet
             none
             of
             his
             Goods
             †
             that
             are
             necessary
             ,
             or
             profitable
             or
             delightful
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             his
             loss
             and
             wrong
             :
             or
             at
             least
             by
             any
             unjust
             way
             or
             means
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             secret
             ,
             desire
             to
             usurp
             them
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             our
             own
             :
             but
             that
             we
             turn
             away
             our
             Minds
             ,
             ‖
             Cogitations
             ,
             Desires
             and
             Longings
             ,
             from
             all
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             the
             most
             good
             and
             most
             wise
             God
             would
             have
             subject
             unto
             the
             right
             or
             use
             of
             another
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             Godly
             sort
             always
             keep
             our
             Affections
             within
             those
             Bounds
             and
             Limits
             of
             Righteousness
             which
             God
             hath
             prescribed
             or
             set
             them
             :
             ever
             and
             anon
             thinking
             of
             these
             two
             sayings
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             our
             Duty
             *
             to
             love
             our
             Neighbour
             as
             our selves
             .
             2.
             
             That
             †
             we
             do
             not
             unto
             another
             ,
             what
             we
             would
             not
             have
             done
             unto
             our selves
             .
             Unto
             all
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             as
             the
             Colophon
             ,
             end
             ,
             or
             complement
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             ultimate
             act
             of
             Charity
             ,
             which
             Christ
             himself
             ‖
             inculcates
             by
             his
             Apostle
             John
             ,
             that
             we
             stick
             not
             even
             to
             lay
             down
             our
             Lives
             for
             our
             Brethren
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             directing
             and
             denying
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             bearing
             of
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             BEside
             the
             Precepts
             we
             have
             already
             
             spoken
             of
             ,
             there
             is
             this
             also
             required
             ,
             *
             that
             we
             direct
             and
             order
             ,
             or
             diligently
             compose
             and
             frame
             our selves
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             and
             Prescript
             of
             the
             Divine
             Will.
             Which
             indeed
             may
             two
             ways
             especially
             be
             effected
             .
             1.
             
             If
             we
             wholly
             †
             deny
             our selves
             and
             all
             things
             that
             are
             ours
             .
             2.
             
             If
             we
             do
             ‖
             in
             no
             wise
             love
             this
             present
             World
             and
             the
             Lusts
             thereof
             ;
             but
             rather
             for
             God's
             sake
             do
             freely
             forsake
             all
             ,
             even
             those
             things
             which
             are
             most
             dear
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             and
             purpose
             ,
             continually
             following
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             treading
             in
             his
             steps
             ,
             we
             refuse
             not
             ,
             nor
             shun
             to
             bear
             his
             Cross.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Now
             we
             deny
             our selves
             aright
             in
             this
             
             manner
             .
             First
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             we
             do
             not
             in
             the
             least
             take
             counsell
             
             of
             our
             own
             carnal
             Reason
             and
             worldly
             Prudence
             or
             Policie
             :
             *
             but
             in
             all
             things
             follow
             the
             guidance
             and
             command
             of
             him
             alone
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             willingly
             and
             without
             any
             scruple
             )
             who
             alone
             cannot
             err
             himself
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             deceive
             others
             .
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             when
             we
             wholly
             subject
             our
             corrupt
             Affections
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             †
             chiefly
             that
             particular
             Affection
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             more
             easily
             and
             readily
             enclined
             and
             swayed
             unto
             some
             certain
             Vices
             ,
             (
             or
             sometimes
             unto
             some
             one
             )
             and
             when
             by
             contrary
             Vertues
             and
             those
             works
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             reckons
             up
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             we
             do
             as
             it
             were
             crucifie
             them
             ,
             and
             reduce
             them
             into
             order
             :
             suppose
             Anger
             by
             Gentleness
             and
             Meekness
             ;
             Morosness
             by
             Courteousness
             ;
             Sloth
             by
             Zeal
             and
             Fervour
             ;
             Sadness
             by
             Joy
             ;
             Litigiousness
             by
             Facility
             and
             Peaceableness
             &c.
             
             Last
             ly
             ,
             we
             deny
             our selves
             most
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             indeed
             most
             properly
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             ready
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             to
             put
             off
             that
             first
             and
             most
             natural
             Love
             ,
             ‖
             whereby
             we
             are
             wholly
             enclined
             to
             favour
             our
             Lives
             and
             the
             Happiness
             ,
             or
             Accommendation
             thereof
             :
             and
             refuse
             not
             to
             forsake
             our
             
             lives
             themselves
             ,
             yea
             to
             lose
             them
             with
             or
             by
             the
             greatest
             pain
             and
             torment
             ,
             rather
             than
             endure
             to
             commit
             any
             thing
             unworthy
             of
             our
             Profession
             ,
             and
             the
             glorious
             Religion
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             then
             deny
             this
             World
             and
             the
             Lusts
             thereof
             ,
             or
             love
             them
             not
             ,
             
             *
             when
             we
             do
             not
             only
             cordially
             and
             sincerely
             renounce
             those
             gross
             and
             foul
             Vices
             ,
             †
             such
             as
             have
             been
             condemned
             by
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             Heathens
             themselves
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             which
             are
             contrary
             to
             civil
             Honesty
             and
             Justice
             ,
             and
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             manifestly
             injurious
             to
             God
             and
             our
             Neighbour
             ;
             and
             those
             things
             which
             in
             respect
             of
             our
             Animal
             or
             Natural
             Life
             ,
             in
             this
             World
             are
             good
             ,
             and
             ‖
             pleasing
             ,
             and
             delightsome
             to
             our
             Flesh
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             desire
             or
             covet
             after
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             induced
             in
             any
             way
             or
             by
             any
             meanes
             whatsoever
             possible
             (
             to
             the
             Prejudice
             likewise
             and
             Detriment
             of
             our
             Health
             ,
             and
             the
             Injury
             and
             Hurt
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             )
             to
             pursue
             and
             possess
             or
             enjoy
             them
             :
             but
             also
             love
             and
             long
             after
             no
             good
             things
             of
             that
             kind
             *
             more
             immoderately
             or
             further
             ,
             than
             we
             ought
             or
             is
             meet
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             the
             hindrance
             of
             our
             duty
             ,
             which
             
             is
             enjoyned
             us
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             loss
             and
             prejudice
             of
             better
             and
             heavenly
             Cares
             .
             The
             which
             indeed
             doth
             then
             usually
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             when
             †
             true
             ,
             heavenly
             and
             eternal
             good
             things
             ,
             we
             either
             wholly
             neglect
             them
             ;
             or
             at
             leastwise
             coldly
             ,
             or
             lukewarmly
             ,
             perfunctorily
             ,
             or
             occasionally
             ,
             upon
             some
             other
             Account
             ,
             or
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             violent
             motion
             ,
             or
             sudden
             pang
             of
             passion
             we
             mind
             them
             only
             by
             the
             by
             :
             or
             when
             we
             stick
             so
             fast
             fettered
             and
             intangled
             with
             a
             continual
             sollicitousness
             about
             the
             concerns
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             with
             Thoughts
             and
             Cares
             for
             our
             Animal
             Life
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             either
             placed
             our
             whole
             or
             chiefest
             Happiness
             in
             them
             :
             and
             as
             if
             our
             Hearts
             were
             scarce
             ,
             nay
             not
             so
             much
             as
             scarce
             at
             all
             ,
             touched
             or
             affected
             with
             a
             love
             and
             care
             of
             things
             of
             an
             heavenly
             import
             and
             nature
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             indeed
             we
             then
             love
             not
             the
             good
             things
             of
             this
             World
             too
             immoderately
             ,
             
             when
             we
             neither
             desire
             to
             enjoy
             the
             World
             it self
             ,
             ‖
             nor
             those
             good
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             the
             World
             so
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             placed
             any
             true
             and
             solid
             ,
             or
             stable
             and
             lasting
             Good
             in
             them
             :
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             do
             only
             desire
             to
             use
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             
             so
             far
             as
             is
             sufficient
             to
             satisfy
             natural
             necessity
             ,
             and
             our
             leading
             a
             life
             worthy
             of
             a
             Christian.
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             without
             the
             hurt
             or
             grieving
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             transgressing
             of
             the
             Commands
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             )
             Lastly
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             contented
             with
             *
             necessary
             Food
             and
             Rayment
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             sollicitously
             seek
             ,
             or
             desire
             any
             thing
             further
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             good
             things
             of
             the
             World
             of
             
             this
             kind
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Apostle
             †
             John
             ,
             are
             these
             ,
             unto
             which
             all
             other
             may
             fitly
             enough
             be
             reduced
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             Riches
             ,
             Honours
             ,
             and
             Pleasures
             :
             the
             immoderate
             desiring
             ,
             or
             too
             much
             love
             whereof
             is
             called
             the
             Lust
             of
             the
             Eyes
             ,
             the
             Pride
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             Lust
             of
             the
             Flesh.
             Which
             very
             things
             themselves
             ,
             because
             they
             war
             against
             solid
             Piety
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             are
             seriously
             to
             be
             denyed
             by
             a
             Man
             that
             is
             truly
             Pious
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             An
             immoderate
             love
             of
             Riches
             is
             ‖
             Covetousness
             ,
             or
             a
             desire
             of
             having
             more
             ,
             
             or
             a
             love
             of
             Money
             .
             Now
             he
             denieth
             this
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             sollicitously
             &
             eagerly
             desire
             more
             Moneys
             ,
             Wealth
             ,
             or
             Possessions
             ,
             if
             haply
             he
             have
             them
             not
             ,
             than
             is
             necessary
             for
             him
             and
             his
             ,
             being
             indeed
             
             always
             content
             only
             with
             Food
             and
             Raiment
             to
             cloath
             or
             cover
             him
             :
             and
             *
             when
             through
             the
             Blessing
             of
             God
             they
             flow
             in
             upon
             him
             or
             increase
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             hold
             them
             so
             fast
             ,
             and
             possess
             them
             so
             greedily
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             will
             willingly
             whatsoever
             aboundeth
             unto
             him
             over
             and
             above
             ,
             than
             what
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             support
             of
             himself
             and
             his
             ,
             impart
             and
             distribute
             of
             the
             same
             unto
             others
             (
             if
             indeed
             need
             so
             require
             )
             yea
             indeed
             unto
             †
             all
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             want
             ;
             but
             especially
             to
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             of
             the
             Houshold
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             when
             by
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             or
             his
             permission
             they
             are
             violently
             taken
             from
             him
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             cross
             chance
             do
             decay
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             so
             grieved
             and
             made
             sad
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             lost
             any
             true
             and
             chief
             good
             :
             but
             relying
             upon
             God
             and
             his
             fatherly
             Bounty
             ,
             ‖
             whether
             he
             have
             or
             want
             these
             Riches
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             continual
             and
             diligent
             regard
             of
             his
             duty
             ;
             lastly
             ,
             who
             doth
             so
             get
             ,
             possess
             and
             lose
             the
             good
             things
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             as
             if
             *
             he
             got
             ,
             possessed
             and
             lost
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             An
             immoderate
             love
             of
             Honours
             ,
             
             or
             Pride
             is
             Ambition
             and
             †
             Arrogancy
             .
             Now
             he
             who
             denyeth
             this
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             
             earnestly
             seek
             after
             Honours
             ,
             high
             Places
             above
             others
             ,
             Dignities
             and
             the
             Applauses
             of
             People
             ;
             and
             if
             happily
             he
             get
             them
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             so
             delighted
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             did
             any
             true
             and
             solid
             happiness
             consist
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             ‖
             therefore
             who
             doth
             neither
             himself
             (
             for
             any
             cause
             in
             the
             least
             whatsoever
             )
             in
             Speech
             ,
             Countenance
             ,
             Gesture
             ,
             Gate
             or
             Going
             ,
             Habit
             ,
             &c.
             lift
             up
             and
             advance
             himself
             above
             others
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             be
             extolled
             by
             others
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             delight
             therein
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             true
             and
             stable
             good
             ,
             but
             always
             calleth
             to
             mind
             *
             the
             Divine
             Grace
             and
             his
             own
             vileness
             and
             unworthiness
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Humility
             in
             every
             State
             and
             Condition
             of
             Life
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             grudg
             or
             think
             much
             to
             shew
             himself
             modest
             ,
             mild
             ,
             †
             affable
             ,
             and
             courteous
             ,
             yea
             and
             demiss
             or
             humble
             too
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             and
             towards
             all
             (
             except
             sometimes
             that
             Magistrates
             must
             have
             a
             due
             regard
             of
             the
             publick
             Majesty
             and
             their
             own
             Authority
             ;
             )
             and
             therefore
             in
             Gestures
             and
             Words
             ,
             and
             in
             ‖
             Apparel
             ,
             Diet
             ,
             House
             ,
             and
             houshold
             Furniture
             doth
             observe
             a
             moderation
             with
             decorum
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             so
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             neither
             unadvisedly
             render
             himself
             
             contemptible
             ,
             through
             an
             affected
             sordidness
             ;
             nor
             greedily
             catch
             after
             vain
             Glory
             by
             an
             excessive
             ,
             proud
             ,
             or
             disdainful
             Splendour
             ;
             lastly
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             in
             all
             things
             or
             places
             sheweth
             such
             an
             habit
             (
             or
             attire
             of
             body
             )
             as
             becometh
             true
             and
             serious
             holiness
             ,
             and
             always
             *
             clotheth
             himself
             with
             that
             affection
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             be
             ashamed
             to
             follow
             Jesus
             Christ
             when
             he
             washed
             his
             Disciples
             Feet
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             An
             immoderate
             love
             of
             pleasures
             is
             
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             †
             He
             denieth
             it
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             endeavour
             the
             delighting
             or
             pleasing
             of
             his
             outward
             Senses
             ,
             whereby
             the
             flesh
             enjoys
             its
             peculiar
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             therefore
             †
             who
             doth
             not
             feed
             his
             Eyes
             with
             the
             sight
             or
             beholding
             of
             things
             vain
             or
             unlawful
             for
             pious
             men
             ,
             and
             altogether
             unprofitable
             ;
             nor
             pleaseth
             his
             ears
             with
             obscene
             ,
             uncivil
             and
             foolish
             jests
             ,
             and
             neither
             utterreth
             himself
             lascivious
             Quips
             or
             Scoffs
             ,
             or
             scurrilousand
             ‖
             wanton
             Verses
             or
             Songs
             ,
             *
             nor
             heareth
             them
             but
             sore
             against
             his
             will
             ;
             who
             also
             studieth
             Sobriety
             and
             Temperance
             ,
             and
             taketh
             no
             operose
             or
             toilsom
             Care
             for
             his
             Palat
             or
             Belly
             ;
             
             who
             in
             Meat
             and
             Drink
             seeketh
             not
             those
             things
             which
             are
             ‖
             superfluous
             ,
             costly
             and
             splendid
             ;
             nor
             doth
             overcharge
             his
             heart
             therewith
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             render
             himself
             unapt
             or
             unsit
             for
             the
             right
             and
             due
             discharge
             of
             his
             calling
             ;
             moreover
             who
             seeketh
             to
             possess
             his
             *
             Vessel
             in
             Honour
             ,
             and
             always
             and
             every
             where
             observeth
             that
             true
             Chastity
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             prescribed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             carefully
             shunneth
             all
             occasions
             and
             incentives
             to
             lust
             (
             †
             to
             wit
             ,
             Drunkenness
             ,
             Luxury
             ,
             Riotings
             ,
             and
             Banquetings
             ,
             ‖
             Idleness
             ,
             and
             all
             vanity
             in
             Words
             ,
             and
             Gestures
             and
             Behaviour
             )
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             doth
             seriously
             plie
             and
             delight
             in
             all
             meet
             helps
             for
             the
             cherishing
             of
             Continency
             and
             Chastity
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             *
             Watchings
             ,
             Studies
             ,
             †
             pious
             Conferences
             ,
             ‖
             and
             holy
             and
             honest
             Conversation
             or
             Company
             )
             ;
             lastly
             ,
             who
             doth
             in
             particular
             manner
             commend
             unto
             himself
             *
             fasting
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             subduing
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             exciting
             and
             stirring
             up
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             especially
             in
             time
             of
             the
             Cross
             and
             Affliction
             ,
             or
             any
             Publick
             or
             Private
             Calamity
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doth
             not
             so
             highly
             prize
             the
             rest
             or
             quiet
             ,
             nor
             the
             advantage
             ,
             nor
             sweetness
             of
             any
             
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             which
             may
             incur
             or
             enter
             into
             the
             outward
             senses
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             had
             rather
             want
             and
             be
             without
             all
             those
             things
             ,
             than
             recede
             from
             the
             commands
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             a
             nailes
             breadth
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Whosoever
             is
             thus
             minded
             and
             disposed
             ,
             he
             will
             at
             length
             rightly
             imitate
             
             Christ
             ;
             and
             to
             him
             in
             particular
             it
             will
             not
             be
             grievious
             ,
             patiently
             and
             quietly
             to
             take
             up
             and
             bear
             *
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             :
             that
             is
             through
             †
             Ignominy
             ,
             Reproach
             ,
             ‖
             Spoiling
             of
             goods
             ,
             Want
             ,
             H●nger
             ,
             Nakedness
             ,
             yea
             through
             Prisons
             ,
             *
             Fires
             ,
             Wheels
             ,
             Crosses
             and
             Swords
             ,
             &c.
             after
             the
             example
             of
             his
             ‖
             Captain
             and
             Lord
             (
             as
             oft
             as
             need
             shall
             require
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             seem
             good
             *
             unto
             God
             )
             in
             this
             way
             with
             violence
             to
             press
             towards
             eternal
             and
             immortal
             Glory
             ;
             and
             unto
             a
             stable
             both
             Rest
             and
             Happyness
             .
             For
             the
             pious
             Meditation
             of
             this
             very
             thing
             hath
             added
             so
             great
             courage
             ,
             and
             so
             mighty
             resolution
             or
             Spirit
             to
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             other
             †
             Holy
             Men
             of
             God
             of
             old
             time
             ,
             (
             and
             also
             in
             our
             own
             age
             to
             faithful
             Martyrs
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             not
             a
             few
             )
             that
             they
             
             have
             gone
             very
             often
             rejoycing
             and
             chearful
             to
             their
             Torments
             ,
             although
             never
             so
             most
             cruel
             :
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Fires
             and
             Flames
             have
             blessed
             God
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             his
             Son
             ,
             with
             Singing
             and
             Hymns
             :
             †
             yea
             ,
             yet
             further
             have
             gloryed
             in
             their
             very
             Afflictions
             and
             Sufferings
             (
             and
             that
             under
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             )
             that
             they
             were
             accounted
             worthy
             to
             suffer
             those
             evils
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             their
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             seal
             his
             Truth
             ,
             and
             to
             illustrate
             and
             set
             forth
             his
             Glory
             with
             their
             Blood.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             Prayer
             and
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             BUt
             because
             the
             whole
             Life
             of
             Believers
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             have
             said
             a
             little
             
             before
             )
             and
             especially
             their
             Obedience
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             they
             constantly
             perform
             or
             yeild
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             daily
             exposed
             unto
             divers
             Dangers
             ,
             Temptations
             ,
             and
             Assaults
             of
             Satan
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             obnoxious
             and
             lyable
             to
             many
             wants
             and
             necessities
             :
             lest
             therefore
             in
             so
             difficult
             a
             conflict
             they
             should
             faint
             or
             despair
             ,
             *
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             willed
             ,
             that
             all
             Believers
             in
             general
             and
             particular
             should
             †
             in
             his
             alone
             Name
             ,
             with
             an
             unwearied
             &
             entire
             ‖
             Faith
             ,
             and
             that
             always
             *
             without
             ceasing
             ,
             (
             but
             especially
             in
             great
             Temptations
             and
             Adversities
             )
             implore
             and
             earnestly
             entreat
             the
             continual
             .
             Help
             and
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             †
             continually
             give
             him
             thanks
             for
             the
             Benefits
             and
             Mercies
             they
             have
             received
             ,
             by
             
             this
             means
             testifying
             and
             declaring
             ,
             that
             they
             ow
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             chief
             and
             prime
             Author
             ,
             their
             whole
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             his
             alone
             Aid
             ,
             and
             free
             Blessing
             or
             Benefit
             ,
             they
             are
             able
             to
             perform
             ,
             yea
             and
             really
             do
             perform
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             done
             or
             performed
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             it
             .
             Whence
             arise
             two
             principal
             parts
             ,
             or
             kinds
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             :
             Prayer
             strictly
             and
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             or
             an
             earnest
             entreating
             of
             the
             Divine
             help
             for
             good
             things
             to
             be
             obtained
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             taking
             or
             turning
             away
             of
             things
             evill
             :
             and
             giving
             of
             Thanks
             ,
             and
             solemn
             Praysing
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             for
             Blessings
             and
             Mercies
             received
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Both
             parts
             or
             kinds
             God
             every
             
             where
             ‖
             commends
             unto
             us
             in
             his
             Word
             :
             *
             but
             especially
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             :
             whilst
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             whether
             in
             publick
             or
             private
             ,
             as
             the
             case
             or
             occasion
             shall
             serve
             ,
             he
             commands
             both
             to
             be
             performed
             in
             Spirit
             and
             Truth
             .
             And
             indeed
             as
             touching
             Prayer
             or
             invocation
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             not
             only
             †
             commandded
             it
             in
             words
             ,
             but
             also
             hath
             commended
             
             it
             to
             us
             by
             ‖
             his
             own
             example
             :
             and
             also
             hath
             prescribed
             *
             the
             manner
             ,
             and
             a
             certain
             form
             of
             performing
             the
             same
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             ,
             as
             an
             infallible
             and
             certain
             rule
             ,
             our
             petitions
             (
             whether
             they
             be
             conceived
             or
             framed
             for
             our selves
             or
             others
             )
             ought
             always
             to
             be
             conformed
             :
             adding
             withal
             a
             promise
             ,
             that
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             they
             be
             †
             according
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             (
             and
             be
             accompanied
             also
             with
             a
             due
             disposition
             of
             us
             that
             pray
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             our
             inward
             and
             outward
             Man
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             ‖
             with
             true
             Repentance
             for
             sins
             formerly
             committed
             ,
             firm
             Considence
             *
             concerning
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             purchased
             by
             Christ
             ,
             †
             a
             sincere
             endeavour
             after
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             especially
             ‖
             of
             brotherly
             Love
             :
             also
             with
             serious
             *
             Attention
             ,
             devout
             Submission
             ,
             and
             lastly
             with
             an
             †
             unwearied
             Diligence
             and
             Constancy
             in
             Prayer
             )
             shall
             most
             certainly
             be
             heard
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             form
             of
             Prayer
             is
             called
             ,
             from
             
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             :
             whereof
             there
             are
             three
             chief
             parts
             ,
             the
             Preface
             ,
             Narration
             ,
             
             and
             Conclusion
             :
             although
             this
             be
             ‖
             wholly
             wanting
             in
             Luke
             ,
             nor
             doth
             it
             necessarily
             of
             it self
             pertain
             to
             the
             substance
             or
             essence
             thereof
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             the
             Preface
             we
             are
             taught
             ,
             whom
             we
             ought
             at
             all
             times
             to
             invocate
             ,
             or
             pray
             unto
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             heart
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             our
             Heavenly
             Father
             ,
             or
             who
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             unto
             whom
             we
             ought
             to
             speak
             both
             with
             an
             humble
             ,
             as
             also
             a
             Son-like
             Affection
             ,
             as
             one
             who
             is
             not
             only
             by
             nature
             most
             high
             and
             powerful
             ,
             or
             the
             best
             and
             greatest
             (
             and
             now
             not
             dwelling
             ,
             as
             of
             old
             time
             ,
             in
             *
             Moses
             his
             Tabernacle
             ,
             †
             or
             in
             Solomons
             Temple
             between
             the
             Cherubims
             ;
             but
             dwelling
             gloriously
             only
             in
             the
             ‖
             highest
             Heavens
             themselves
             ,
             the
             most
             true
             Seat
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             Castle
             of
             Eternity
             and
             Immortality
             ,
             *
             from
             whence
             all
             good
             things
             flow
             down
             unto
             us
             )
             but
             as
             one
             also
             who
             shews
             himself
             †
             merciful
             and
             kind
             unto
             all
             ;
             and
             is
             indeed
             always
             Fatherly
             ‖
             affected
             towards
             all
             his
             Faithful
             or
             Believing
             ones
             ;
             as
             those
             whom
             he
             always
             graciously
             loves
             in
             Christ
             :
             so
             that
             he
             will
             write
             down
             all
             them
             and
             them
             only
             for
             *
             Sons
             and
             Heirs
             of
             his
             Heavenly
             
             Glory
             and
             Immortallity
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             one
             who
             both
             easily
             can
             and
             willingly
             will
             †
             largely
             bestow
             all
             things
             upon
             us
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             a
             saving
             import
             :
             in
             whom
             therefore
             we
             again
             likewise
             ,
             and
             that
             indeed
             as
             unanimously
             joyned
             or
             knit
             together
             in
             or
             by
             the
             bond
             of
             ‖
             brotherly
             Love
             ,
             by
             *
             the
             same
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             our
             only
             Patron
             or
             Advocate
             and
             Mediator
             ,
             both
             safely
             may
             ,
             and
             of
             right
             ought
             with
             greatest
             reverence
             and
             filial
             Affection
             to
             trust
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Narration
             containeth
             six
             Petitions
             :
             
             of
             which
             †
             the
             three
             former
             do
             immediately
             and
             properly
             respect
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             three
             following
             do
             chiefly
             respect
             our
             profit
             and
             Salvation
             :
             Although
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             by
             mutual
             relation
             and
             certain
             consequence
             joyntly
             aim
             both
             at
             the
             same
             mark
             ,
             ‖
             seeing
             that
             neither
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             can
             be
             disjoyned
             from
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             this
             again
             likewise
             ought
             wholly
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             that
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             the
             first
             Petition
             then
             we
             are
             
             commanded
             to
             pray
             ,
             that
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             may
             be
             sanctified
             or
             hallowed
             :
             that
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Divine
             Goodness
             ,
             
             *
             Wisdom
             and
             Power
             ,
             especially
             as
             it
             is
             revealed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             might
             every
             where
             be
             rightly
             known
             ,
             and
             worthily
             celebrated
             or
             extoll'd
             :
             and
             therefore
             that
             God
             would
             assist
             us
             and
             others
             with
             his
             help
             ,
             whereby
             both
             they
             †
             and
             all
             other
             men
             being
             even
             provoked
             by
             our
             example
             and
             encouragement
             ,
             forsaking
             all
             Idols
             or
             profane
             Deities
             and
             Deasters
             or
             petty
             Gods
             ,
             may
             above
             all
             in
             Words
             ,
             Deeds
             ,
             Hymns
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             Writings
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             it
             were
             with
             one
             Mouth
             ,
             praise
             and
             extol
             the
             only
             true
             God
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             ever
             and
             anon
             singing
             both
             with
             Heart
             and
             Voice
             :
             Holy
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             Holy
             is
             the
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             to
             him
             be
             Praise
             ,
             Honour
             and
             Blessing
             for
             ever
             and
             for
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             second
             Petition
             is
             ,
             that
             his
             
             Kingdom
             may
             come
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             *
             that
             
             he
             himself
             by
             a
             true
             and
             plentiful
             knowledg
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             as
             yet
             at
             that
             time
             was
             small
             and
             sparing
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             advancing
             or
             approaching
             afar
             off
             ,
             would
             more
             and
             more
             direct
             our
             hearts
             unto
             a
             solid
             sanctifying
             of
             his
             divine
             Name
             :
             and
             that
             he
             would
             be
             pleased
             
             in
             a
             large
             and
             plentiful
             measure
             to
             bestow
             the
             same
             Grace
             upon
             very
             many
             others
             more
             besides
             ,
             †
             to
             the
             end
             that
             they
             also
             might
             give
             up
             themselves
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             freely
             submit
             themselves
             to
             his
             Laws
             and
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             both
             might
             daily
             more
             and
             more
             be
             made
             fit
             and
             meet
             ‖
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             hereafter
             to
             be
             most
             fully
             possest
             in
             a
             blessed
             immortality
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             third
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             
             may
             be
             done
             in
             Earth
             as
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             grant
             us
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             Grace
             ,
             *
             that
             we
             might
             every
             one
             do
             his
             Will
             ,
             now
             heretofore
             expressed
             in
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             as
             readily
             and
             as
             chearfully
             ,
             as
             the
             holy
             †
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             are
             wont
             to
             performe
             it
             .
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             that
             those
             evils
             which
             God
             either
             ‖
             suffereth
             ,
             or
             willeth
             ,
             and
             procureth
             to
             befall
             us
             ,
             we
             may
             bear
             them
             patiently
             ;
             and
             without
             any
             repining
             improve
             them
             unto
             our
             spiritual
             advantage
             ,
             or
             proficiency
             in
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             .
             And
             furthermore
             of
             our
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             fourth
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             
             give
             us
             this
             day
             our
             daily
             Bread
             :
             That
             
             
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             vouchsafe
             always
             to
             give
             us
             all
             things
             ,
             ‖
             which
             are
             necessary
             for
             us
             to
             pass
             this
             life
             withal
             without
             any
             true
             and
             reall
             want
             or
             debility
             of
             body
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             to
             pass
             it
             in
             Peace
             and
             Tranquillity
             ;
             and
             to
             attend
             upon
             ,
             and
             (
             with
             a
             serious
             cheerfulness
             of
             Mind
             and
             Spirits
             )
             diligently
             to
             apply
             our selves
             ,
             and
             to
             mind
             those
             things
             ,
             that
             are
             most
             sacred
             and
             holy
             :
             and
             that
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             already
             given
             us
             ,
             and
             bountifully
             bestowed
             upon
             us
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             pleased
             continually
             further
             to
             bless
             them
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             so
             ,
             being
             by
             their
             help
             and
             means
             ,
             as
             by
             *
             a
             Staff
             sustained
             and
             supported
             ,
             we
             may
             the
             better
             be
             employed
             in
             sanctifying
             of
             his
             †
             Name
             ,
             propagating
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             and
             indeed
             apply
             our
             studies
             and
             time
             unto
             Godliness
             without
             distraction
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             fifth
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             forgive
             
             
             us
             our
             Debts
             ,
             as
             we
             also
             forgive
             our
             Debtors
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             graciously
             pardon
             unto
             us
             in
             Christ
             all
             ‖
             our
             sins
             at
             any
             time
             committed
             ,
             either
             through
             error
             and
             mistake
             ,
             or
             Infirmity
             ,
             or
             chiefly
             through
             Wickedness
             and
             Malice
             ;
             
             even
             as
             we
             also
             do
             from
             our
             Heart
             pardon
             ,
             and
             are
             always
             ready
             to
             pardon
             all
             *
             Injuries
             and
             Offences
             (
             and
             that
             upon
             this
             account
             only
             ,
             because
             he
             willeth
             and
             commandeth
             it
             )
             to
             all
             those
             who
             at
             any
             time
             have
             hurt
             or
             wronged
             us
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             sixth
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             lead
             us
             into
             Temptation
             ,
             but
             deliver
             
             us
             from
             evil
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             at
             any
             time
             suffer
             us
             to
             be
             opprest
             †
             by
             too
             sore
             and
             long
             Temptations
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             be
             overcome
             by
             them
             ,
             *
             or
             to
             endangered
             above
             our
             strength
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             would
             †
             always
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             singular
             power
             ,
             and
             also
             Fatherly
             Love
             ,
             strengthen
             and
             support
             us
             by
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             :
             especially
             in
             sore
             Afflictions
             ,
             difficult
             Dangers
             ,
             and
             Calamities
             ,
             and
             other
             evils
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             by
             which
             Satan
             assayeth
             altogether
             to
             destroy
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             turn
             us
             from
             God
             ;
             lest
             haply
             being
             too
             much
             prest
             thereby
             ,
             we
             design
             and
             commit
             any
             thing
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             contrary
             to
             his
             Divine
             Will
             ,
             and
             prejudicial
             to
             our
             own
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             a
             good
             Conscience
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             *
             he
             would
             always
             together
             with
             the
             Temptation
             afford
             an
             happy
             event
             or
             issue
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             at
             length
             be
             delivered
             from
             all
             the
             snares
             and
             enticements
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             fraud
             and
             force
             of
             Satan
             ,
             yea
             and
             freed
             from
             all
             danger
             of
             everlasting
             perd●tion
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             Conclusion
             hath
             a
             threefold
             
             ground
             or
             reason
             ,
             why
             we
             should
             make
             bold
             to
             desire
             and
             ask
             of
             God
             in
             Prayer
             those
             things
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             have
             already
             spoken
             ,
             and
             consequently
             why
             it
             becometh
             us
             to
             ask
             them
             .
             Because
             indeed
             his
             is
             the
             †
             Kingdom
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             he
             himself
             only
             is
             absolute
             ,
             and
             obnoxious
             or
             subject
             to
             none
             ,
             being
             King
             and
             Lord
             of
             all
             ;
             and
             who
             hath
             command
             and
             right
             over
             all
             ;
             and
             therefore
             over
             even
             Satan
             himself
             ,
             though
             God
             and
             Prince
             of
             this
             World.
             Because
             also
             his
             is
             the
             Power
             :
             ‖
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             he
             alone
             can
             do
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             give
             ,
             take
             away
             ,
             send
             ,
             turn
             away
             ,
             permit
             ,
             hinder
             ,
             )
             whatsoever
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             that
             according
             to
             his
             own
             alone
             Mind
             and
             good
             pleasure
             :
             and
             therefore
             is
             he
             one
             ,
             against
             whom
             Satan
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             cannot
             at
             all
             prevail
             ,
             so
             as
             for
             to
             destroy
             us
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             because
             his
             is
             the
             Glory
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             *
             because
             it
             is
             he
             alone
             and
             he
             only
             ,
             
             to
             whom
             we
             ought
             to
             ascribe
             whatsoever
             good
             we
             either
             wish
             for
             and
             desire
             ,
             or
             already
             have
             and
             possess
             ,
             and
             unto
             whose
             alone
             Glory
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             last
             end
             ,
             our
             whole
             and
             universal
             good
             is
             to
             redound
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             because
             those
             who
             piously
             
             worship
             God
             ,
             are
             certainly
             perswaded
             of
             their
             Prayers
             being
             heard
             ,
             which
             they
             pour
             out
             or
             make
             according
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             wish
             and
             most
             earnestly
             desire
             ,
             †
             that
             the
             everlasting
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Salvation
             ,
             may
             more
             and
             more
             be
             promoted
             by
             the
             same
             ,
             therefore
             is
             there
             subjoyned
             the
             word
             Amen
             .
             Which
             partly
             contains
             a
             certain
             Affirmation
             or
             avouching
             of
             the
             things
             propounded
             ,
             and
             partly
             also
             a
             pious
             Wish
             ,
             and
             religious
             Vow
             of
             a
             faithful
             or
             believing
             Soul.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             The
             other
             part
             or
             kind
             or
             sort
             of
             
             Prayer
             largely
             taken
             is
             giving
             of
             thanks
             ,
             *
             whereby
             we
             give
             thanks
             unto
             God
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             for
             benefits
             already
             received
             ,
             whether
             pertaining
             to
             this
             Life
             ,
             or
             to
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             :
             and
             that
             both
             in
             publick
             and
             in
             private
             ,
             especially
             in
             
             his
             Church
             :
             and
             testify
             and
             declare
             †
             a
             thankful
             and
             mindful
             Heart
             ,
             both
             by
             a
             singular
             study
             and
             exercise
             of
             Piety
             ,
             and
             by
             Praises
             ,
             Psalms
             ,
             Hymns
             ,
             Almsdeeds
             ,
             and
             other
             pious
             Duties
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             make
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Good
             of
             Neighbour
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             quality
             and
             quantity
             ,
             both
             of
             our
             own
             Abilities
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Benefits
             and
             Mercies
             we
             have
             received
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             Of
             special
             Callings
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Precepts
             and
             Traditions
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             this
             indeed
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             
             those
             Commandments
             ,
             which
             are
             injoyned
             us
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             common
             ,
             or
             which
             are
             necessary
             for
             all
             Christians
             to
             observe
             alike
             ,
             for
             to
             obtain
             Salvation
             .
             Besides
             which
             notwithstanding
             every
             Believer
             hath
             his
             particular
             calling
             ,
             which
             every
             one
             is
             diligently
             to
             mind
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             *
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             †
             Subjects
             ;
             Parents
             ,
             Children
             ;
             Masters
             ,
             ‖
             Servants
             ;
             also
             *
             of
             Husbands
             ,
             Wives
             ,
             †
             single
             Persons
             ,
             ‖
             Virgins
             ,
             *
             Widows
             ;
             of
             †
             Rich
             ,
             Poor
             ,
             &c.
             
             Of
             all
             which
             we
             have
             already
             before
             ,
             in
             some
             part
             treated
             of
             in
             our
             exposition
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             :
             and
             of
             the
             rest
             there
             are
             special
             instructions
             or
             admonitions
             (
             but
             proportionable
             to
             those
             already
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             agreeable
             to
             every
             mans
             state
             in
             particular
             )
             every
             where
             easy
             to
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Of
             these
             in
             general
             we
             must
             hold
             
             that
             rule
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Let
             every
             one
             abide
             in
             ‖
             that
             Calling
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             called
             .
             The
             which
             notwithstanding
             if
             we
             can
             ,
             with
             the
             salvage
             of
             piety
             better
             ,
             it
             is
             free
             for
             us
             so
             to
             do
             .
             For
             all
             these
             conditions
             of
             themselves
             are
             indifferent
             :
             *
             and
             therefore
             do
             neither
             commend
             us
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             make
             us
             hateful
             or
             or
             less
             acceptable
             to
             him
             .
             Wherefore
             (
             for
             instance
             )
             there
             is
             no
             greater
             Sanctity
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             Virginity
             †
             or
             a
             single
             estate
             or
             life
             ,
             than
             unto
             a
             married
             estate
             ,
             nor
             to
             Poverty
             ,
             than
             to
             a
             wealthy
             estate
             ,
             &c.
             
             Neither
             are
             rash
             vows
             to
             be
             made
             unto
             God
             concerning
             these
             things
             ,
             whereby
             to
             wit
             ,
             we
             perpetually
             tye
             our selves
             to
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             ,
             yea
             whereby
             we
             tempt
             God
             ,
             and
             cast
             a
             snare
             upon
             our selves
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             liberty
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             all
             other
             works
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             are
             merely
             outward
             ,
             which
             are
             
             counted
             Religious
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             devised
             by
             man's
             ‖
             Spirit
             ,
             besides
             and
             without
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             (
             whether
             they
             be
             imposed
             upon
             mens
             consciences
             ,
             with
             or
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             others
             ,
             especially
             of
             
             the
             Church
             ,
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             Traditions
             ,
             or
             whether
             they
             be
             freely
             and
             voluntarily
             performed
             by
             us
             ,
             with
             an
             opinion
             of
             Worship
             ,
             if
             not
             altogether
             necessary
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             meritorious
             or
             satisfactory
             )
             they
             certainly
             are
             not
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             :
             Yea
             further
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             no
             wise
             to
             be
             thought
             worthy
             of
             the
             specious
             or
             goodly
             title
             of
             works
             truly
             good
             ,
             or
             of
             divine
             worship
             ,
             (
             much
             less
             of
             supererogation
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             excellent
             ,
             and
             singular
             strain
             of
             Religion
             )
             for
             that
             they
             cannot
             come
             under
             the
             august
             or
             sacred
             name
             of
             true
             *
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             it self
             acceptable
             and
             of
             right
             due
             unto
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             our
             only
             Lawgiver
             (
             and
             therefore
             is
             commanded
             under
             the
             promise
             of
             Eternal
             life
             )
             yea
             also
             which
             are
             not
             seldom
             a
             great
             hindrance
             to
             the
             †
             principal
             and
             main
             part
             of
             divine
             Worship
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             loving
             of
             God
             and
             our
             Neighbour
             )
             and
             hurtfull
             to
             true
             Piety
             :
             especally
             if
             ,
             as
             it
             often
             falls
             out
             ,
             they
             be
             not
             only
             equalled
             with
             ,
             but
             also
             preferred
             before
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Worship
             and
             Veneration
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             only
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             hitherto
             indeed
             we
             have
             chiefly
             
             treated
             of
             the
             knowledg
             and
             Worship
             of
             God
             only
             .
             Now
             followeth
             and
             succeedeth
             the
             Knowledg
             and
             Worship
             which
             is
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             as
             he
             is
             Mediator
             .
             For
             in
             the
             said
             Knowledg
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Worship
             which
             follows
             from
             thence
             ,
             even
             eternal
             life
             also
             is
             expresly
             said
             to
             consist
             ,
             Joh.
             17.
             3.
             
             For
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             Mediator
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             is
             *
             given
             all
             power
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             all
             judgment
             ,
             †
             or
             an
             universal
             Government
             is
             delivered
             unto
             him
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             should
             honour
             him
             ,
             even
             as
             they
             honour
             the
             Father
             :
             and
             ¶
             Authority
             is
             given
             him
             to
             execute
             Judgment
             ,
             because
             
             he
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             man.
             Therefore
             also
             God
             *
             hath
             crowned
             him
             with
             glory
             and
             
             Honour
             ,
             and
             put
             all
             things
             under
             his
             feet
             ,
             *
             and
             hath
             made
             him
             head
             of
             his
             Church
             over
             all
             &c.
             
             And
             furthermore
             hath
             given
             him
             the
             Name
             above
             every
             name
             ,
             †
             that
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             every
             knee
             should
             bow
             ,
             both
             of
             things
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             things
             in
             Earth
             ,
             and
             of
             things
             under
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             that
             every
             tongue
             should
             confess
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             Lord
             ,
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             &c.
             
             Which
             indeed
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             Majesty
             of
             his
             ,
             was
             conferr'd
             on
             him
             by
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             ‖
             chiefly
             for
             our
             comfort
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             by
             us
             with
             religious
             and
             thankfull
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             continually
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             and
             praised
             ,
             unto
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             himself
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Therefore
             he
             that
             holily
             and
             religiously
             
             worshipeth
             Jesus
             Christ
             as
             he
             is
             our
             *
             Mediator
             with
             God
             (
             especially
             since
             the
             time
             he
             was
             advanced
             †
             to
             that
             supreme
             Right
             ,
             and
             set
             ‖
             in
             the
             Throne
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             *
             adoreth
             ,
             calleth
             upon
             ,
             placeth
             his
             †
             hope
             and
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             humbly
             
             giveth
             ‖
             him
             thanks
             ,
             and
             blesseth
             him
             for
             the
             *
             Salvation
             purchased
             by
             him
             for
             us
             ,
             doth
             altogether
             well
             and
             according
             to
             the
             most
             certain
             Will
             of
             God.
             And
             he
             that
             doth
             not
             acknowledg
             the
             foresaid
             Majesty
             and
             Glory
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             therefore
             refuseth
             to
             yeild
             unto
             him
             this
             Veneration
             and
             Worship
             ,
             he
             doth
             both
             to
             God
             and
             Christ
             great
             wrong
             :
             especially
             if
             he
             accuse
             ,
             or
             rather
             defame
             and
             disgrace
             it
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             or
             false
             Worship
             and
             Superstition
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             besides
             and
             over
             and
             above
             
             this
             one
             †
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             religously
             to
             worship
             any
             others
             either
             ‖
             Angels
             or
             Men
             ,
             whether
             living
             or
             dead
             (
             whether
             they
             have
             been
             really
             and
             truly
             Holy
             ,
             or
             only
             so
             in
             our
             opinion
             only
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             more
             than
             civil
             reverence
             ,
             or
             to
             invocate
             and
             pray
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             indeed
             our
             Patrons
             and
             Advocates
             with
             God
             :
             or
             to
             dedicate
             Temples
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             Feasts
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             offer
             Sacrifices
             ,
             to
             make
             vows
             unto
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             trust
             in
             their
             Merits
             and
             Power
             ,
             and
             Grace
             and
             Favour
             with
             God
             ,
             &c.
             we
             judg
             wholly
             and
             altogether
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             displeasing
             to
             
             God
             :
             especially
             when
             the
             business
             is
             concerning
             the
             dead
             ,
             although
             Saints
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             †
             every
             where
             affirm
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             know
             not
             our
             condition
             or
             concerns
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             no
             way
             mind
             those
             things
             that
             are
             done
             under
             the
             Sun.
             Yet
             that
             the
             memory
             both
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             is
             holily
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             and
             their
             vertues
             with
             worthy
             praises
             to
             be
             celebrated
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             proposed
             or
             commended
             to
             us
             and
             others
             for
             our
             and
             their
             imitation
             ,
             we
             rightly
             judg
             .
             Sofar
             are
             we
             either
             from
             condemning
             or
             any
             ways
             blaming
             the
             mutual
             intercession
             of
             Believers
             *
             who
             are
             yet
             alive
             ,
             with
             God
             for
             one
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Benefits
             and
             Promises
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             first
             of
             Election
             unto
             Grace
             ,
             or
             Calling
             unto
             Faith.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             BUt
             that
             Man
             might
             not
             only
             be
             able
             to
             do
             or
             perform
             those
             
             Commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             have
             hitherto
             been
             expounded
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             might
             be
             willing
             to
             do
             them
             readily
             ,
             freely
             and
             heartily
             ,
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             on
             his
             part
             to
             do
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             are
             *
             necessary
             for
             the
             effecting
             of
             both
             these
             in
             Man
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             hath
             determined
             to
             bestow
             such
             Grace
             upon
             Man
             that
             was
             and
             is
             a
             sinner
             ,
             whereby
             he
             might
             be
             apt
             and
             sit
             to
             perform
             all
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             required
             of
             him
             in
             the
             Gospel
             :
             and
             further
             to
             promise
             such
             good
             things
             unto
             him
             ,
             whose
             excellency
             and
             beauty
             might
             far
             exceed
             the
             capacity
             of
             all
             humane
             understanding
             ,
             and
             the
             desire
             and
             certain
             hope
             whereof
             might
             provoke
             and
             inflame
             the
             Will
             of
             Man
             actually
             to
             yield
             obedience
             to
             the
             
             same
             .
             All
             which
             indeed
             benefits
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             most
             merciful
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             fatherly
             affected
             towards
             us
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             wont
             by
             his
             Holy
             †
             Spirit
             (
             whereof
             we
             have
             treated
             more
             largely
             before
             )
             both
             to
             make
             known
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             also
             really
             to
             bestow
             and
             confer
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             First
             therefore
             God
             bestoweth
             
             Grace
             ‖
             on
             sinners
             not
             only
             necessary
             ,
             but
             also
             sufficient
             for
             their
             yielding
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             when
             he
             calleth
             them
             by
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             himself
             :
             and
             seriously
             prescribeth
             to
             them
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             under
             the
             promise
             of
             eternal
             Life
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             threatning
             of
             eternal
             Death
             on
             the
             other
             .
             This
             Vocation
             or
             Calling
             in
             Scriptures
             is
             sometimes
             called
             *
             Election
             or
             Choosing
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             unto
             Grace
             or
             the
             means
             of
             Salvation
             :
             differing
             much
             from
             Election
             unto
             Glory
             ,
             or
             Salvation
             it self
             ,
             of
             which
             hereafter
             .
             Now
             this
             Vocation
             is
             wrought
             and
             completed
             by
             the
             †
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Virtue
             or
             Power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             joyned
             therewith
             :
             and
             that
             indeeed
             with
             a
             gracious
             and
             serious
             intention
             to
             save
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             bring
             unto
             Faith
             ,
             ‖
             all
             those
             that
             are
             called
             :
             
             whether
             they
             really
             believe
             and
             are
             saved
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             so
             obstinately
             refuse
             to
             believe
             and
             consequently
             to
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             there
             is
             one
             Vocation
             that
             is
             †
             effectual
             ,
             so
             called
             rather
             from
             the
             event
             ,
             then
             from
             the
             bare
             or
             sole
             intention
             
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             which
             doth
             obtain
             its
             saving
             Effect
             :
             not
             indeed
             for
             that
             it
             is
             out
             of
             a
             precise
             or
             absolute
             intent
             of
             saving
             ,
             so
             administred
             by
             some
             certain
             and
             singular
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             as
             effectually
             or
             successfully
             to
             agree
             with
             the
             Will
             of
             him
             that
             is
             called
             ,
             by
             an
             irresistable
             Power
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             Omnipotent
             force
             (
             which
             is
             neither
             more
             nor
             less
             than
             creation
             or
             raising
             from
             the
             dead
             )
             so
             ‖
             efficaciously
             determined
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             but
             believe
             and
             obey
             :
             but
             because
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             now
             called
             and
             sufficiently
             prepared
             ,
             doth
             not
             resist
             God
             that
             calleth
             him
             ,
             nor
             set
             any
             Bar
             against
             the
             divine
             Grace
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             he
             might
             set
             against
             the
             same
             .
             There
             is
             indeed
             another
             that
             is
             *
             sufficient
             ,
             but
             yet
             withal
             ineffectual
             ,
             
             to
             wit
             ,
             which
             on
             man's
             part
             is
             without
             any
             saving
             effect
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             alone
             voluntary
             and
             vincible
             or
             avoidable
             
             fault
             of
             man
             becomes
             unfruitful
             ,
             or
             obtains
             not
             its
             wished
             and
             due
             event
             and
             end
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             former
             ,
             which
             is
             accompanied
             
             with
             its
             saving
             effect
             ,
             or
             is
             already
             in
             its
             exercit
             act
             ,
             is
             sometimes
             called
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             *
             Conversion
             ,
             †
             Regeneration
             ,
             a
             ‖
             Spiritual
             raising
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             a
             *
             new
             Creation
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             by
             it
             we
             are
             effectually
             turned
             from
             a
             corrupt
             course
             of
             living
             ,
             to
             live
             †
             soberly
             ,
             justly
             ,
             and
             piously
             ,
             and
             are
             raised
             of
             God
             from
             a
             ‖
             death
             of
             sin
             ,
             or
             a
             deadly
             custom
             of
             sinning
             ,
             unto
             a
             Spiritual
             life
             ,
             or
             Holy
             way
             of
             living
             :
             Lastly
             being
             reformed
             according
             unto
             the
             *
             similitude
             or
             likeness
             both
             of
             the
             doctrine
             and
             of
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             are
             as
             it
             were
             begotten
             again
             :
             and
             so
             by
             repentance
             and
             faith
             are
             in
             him
             made
             †
             new
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Man
             therefore
             hath
             not
             saving
             
             †
             Faith
             of
             or
             from
             himself
             ;
             nor
             is
             he
             born
             again
             or
             converted
             by
             the
             power
             of
             his
             own
             free
             will
             :
             seeing
             in
             the
             State
             ‖
             of
             sin
             he
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             think
             ,
             much
             
             less
             will
             or
             do
             any
             good
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             savingly
             good
             (
             such
             is
             in
             special
             manner
             Conversion
             and
             saving
             Faith
             )
             of
             or
             from
             himself
             :
             but
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             he
             be
             regenerated
             ,
             and
             wholly
             renewed
             *
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             virtue
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             in
             conjunction
             therewith
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             understanding
             ,
             affections
             ,
             will
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             powers
             and
             faculties
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             able
             rightly
             to
             understand
             ,
             meditate
             on
             ,
             will
             and
             perform
             these
             things
             that
             are
             savingly
             good
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             conclude
             therefore
             that
             the
             
             grace
             of
             God
             is
             †
             the
             beginning
             ,
             ‖
             progress
             ,
             and
             *
             complement
             of
             all
             good
             :
             so
             that
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             regenerate
             man
             himself
             can
             ,
             without
             this
             preceding
             ,
             or
             preventing
             ,
             exciting
             ,
             following
             and
             co-operating
             Grace
             ,
             think
             ,
             will
             ,
             or
             perform
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             savingly
             good
             :
             much
             less
             resist
             any
             †
             temptations
             ,
             that
             do
             draw
             and
             entice
             unto
             evil
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             Faith
             ,
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             all
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             all
             pious
             saving
             actions
             ,
             which
             any
             one
             can
             think
             of
             ,
             are
             wholly
             to
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             
             Christ
             ,
             as
             their
             principal
             and
             primary
             cause
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Yet
             may
             man
             ‖
             despise
             and
             reject
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             resist
             the
             operation
             
             of
             it
             :
             so
             that
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             called
             of
             God
             unto
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             he
             may
             render
             himself
             unfit
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             obey
             the
             divine
             Will
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             his
             own
             proper
             fault
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             ,
             true
             and
             vincible
             ;
             either
             through
             *
             secure
             inadvertency
             ,
             or
             through
             †
             blind
             prejudice
             ;
             or
             through
             ‖
             inconsiderate
             zeal
             ,
             or
             through
             an
             inordinate
             love
             of
             the
             *
             World
             ,
             or
             of
             ‖
             himself
             ,
             or
             other
             irritating
             or
             provoking
             causes
             of
             that
             kind
             .
             For
             such
             an
             irresistible
             Grace
             ,
             or
             force
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             efficacy
             ,
             is
             neither
             more
             nor
             less
             than
             Creation
             ,
             not
             Generation
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             nor
             raising
             from
             the
             dead
             (
             and
             which
             doth
             effect
             the
             very
             act
             of
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             in
             such
             manner
             ,
             that
             it
             being
             afforded
             or
             granted
             ,
             a
             Man
             cannot
             but
             believe
             and
             obey
             )
             cannot
             certainly
             but
             altogether
             ineptly
             and
             unwisely
             be
             there
             made
             use
             of
             and
             applied
             ,
             where
             free
             Obedience
             is
             seriously
             commanded
             ,
             and
             that
             under
             the
             promise
             of
             an
             exceeding
             great
             reward
             ,
             in
             case
             it
             be
             
             performed
             ;
             and
             under
             the
             threatning
             of
             the
             forest
             punishment
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             neglected
             .
             For
             in
             vain
             and
             without
             cause
             doth
             he
             command
             this
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             require
             it
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             promise
             to
             reward
             the
             Obedience
             ,
             who
             himself
             both
             ought
             and
             will
             work
             the
             very
             act
             of
             Obedience
             by
             such
             a
             force
             as
             cannot
             be
             resisted
             ;
             and
             ineptly
             &
             against
             reason
             is
             he
             rewarded
             ,
             as
             one
             truly
             and
             really
             Obedient
             ,
             in
             whom
             this
             very
             Obedience
             is
             effected
             by
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             force
             of
             another's
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             punishment
             ,
             especially
             eternal
             ,
             is
             unjustly
             and
             cruelly
             inflicted
             on
             him
             ,
             by
             whom
             
             this
             Obedience
             is
             not
             performed
             through
             the
             sole
             and
             alone
             defect
             of
             that
             irresistible
             Grace
             ;
             which
             is
             indeed
             necessary
             ,
             as
             one
             disobedient
             ,
             who
             really
             and
             indeed
             is
             not
             disobedient
             .
             That
             we
             may
             not
             now
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             every
             where
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             affirmed
             of
             some
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             *
             resisted
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             they
             †
             judged
             ,
             or
             rather
             made
             themselves
             unworthy
             of
             eternal
             Life
             ;
             ‖
             that
             they
             made
             void
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God
             against
             themselves
             :
             that
             they
             would
             not
             *
             hear
             ,
             †
             come
             ,
             ‖
             obey
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             *
             closed
             their
             ears
             ,
             and
             †
             hardened
             their
             hearts
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             of
             
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             heard
             the
             Word
             readily
             and
             ‖
             willingly
             :
             that
             they
             obeyed
             the
             Truth
             and
             the
             Faith
             ;
             that
             they
             shewed
             themselves
             attentive
             and
             teachable
             ;
             that
             they
             *
             attended
             unto
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             that
             they
             received
             the
             Word
             with
             chearfulness
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             were
             therein
             more
             generous
             then
             those
             who
             rejected
             the
             same
             ;
             lastly
             ,
             that
             they
             obeyed
             the
             Truth
             ,
             or
             the
             Gospel
             from
             the
             Heart
             ,
             &c.
             
             All
             which
             things
             certainly
             to
             attribute
             to
             those
             who
             either
             can
             no
             ways
             believe
             or
             obey
             ,
             or
             cannot
             but
             believe
             and
             obey
             when
             they
             are
             called
             ,
             is
             doubtless
             too
             inept
             or
             weak
             ,
             and
             plainly
             ridiculous
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             though
             there
             be
             a
             very
             great
             
             disparity
             of
             *
             Grace
             according
             indeed
             to
             the
             most
             free
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Divine
             Will
             :
             yet
             doth
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             bestow
             and
             confer
             so
             much
             †
             Grace
             upon
             all
             Men
             both
             in
             general
             and
             in
             particular
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Work
             of
             Faith
             is
             ordinarily
             preached
             ,
             as
             is
             sufficient
             to
             beget
             Faith
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             on
             their
             saving
             conversion
             gradually
             unto
             the
             end
             .
             And
             therefore
             not
             only
             those
             ,
             who
             do
             actually
             believe
             and
             are
             converted
             ;
             but
             
             also
             those
             ,
             ‖
             who
             do
             not
             actually
             believe
             and
             are
             not
             really
             converted
             ,
             have
             sufficient
             grace
             vouchsafed
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             believe
             and
             to
             be
             converted
             .
             For
             whomsoever
             God
             doth
             call
             unto
             Faith
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             he
             *
             calleth
             them
             seriously
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             call
             them
             only
             in
             outward
             shew
             ,
             or
             only
             by
             his
             vocal
             Word
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             therein
             his
             serious
             Precepts
             and
             Promises
             are
             held
             forth
             to
             those
             that
             are
             called
             in
             general
             )
             but
             also
             with
             a
             sincere
             ,
             and
             every
             way
             unfeigned
             intention
             of
             saving
             them
             ,
             &
             will
             of
             converting
             them
             :
             So
             that
             he
             never
             intended
             any
             decree
             of
             absolute
             Reprobation
             ,
             or
             immerited
             or
             undeserved
             blinding
             or
             hardening
             to
             precede
             or
             pass
             before
             concerning
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             that
             are
             performed
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             are
             already
             converted
             and
             are
             Believers
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Election
             unto
             Glory
             ,
             of
             Adoption
             ,
             Justification
             ,
             Sanctification
             ,
             and
             of
             Obsignanation
             or
             Sealing
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             COncerning
             Men
             that
             are
             sinners
             ,
             but
             yet
             are
             already
             effectually
             
             called
             and
             converted
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             unto
             the
             Faith
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             who
             do
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             same
             Grace
             ,
             by
             true
             Faith
             ,
             order
             their
             life
             according
             to
             the
             Commandments
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             God
             is
             pleased
             and
             useth
             to
             exercise
             towards
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             prosecute
             them
             with
             several
             †
             saving
             acts
             ,
             but
             of
             two
             sorts
             :
             of
             which
             indeed
             some
             pertain
             to
             this
             Life
             ,
             others
             to
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             acts
             which
             pertain
             to
             this
             
             Life
             are
             five
             :
             of
             which
             the
             two
             former
             are
             Election
             unto
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Adoption
             ,
             or
             Divine
             Filiation
             ,
             or
             Sonship
             .
             By
             the
             
             one
             of
             which
             *
             they
             that
             are
             already
             converted
             ,
             and
             do
             truly
             believe
             ,
             are
             separated
             from
             the
             profane
             rabble
             of
             those
             that
             perish
             ,
             and
             being
             exempted
             out
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             are
             to
             be
             damned
             ,
             (
             as
             to
             their
             present
             estate
             )
             are
             as
             it
             were
             set
             apart
             for
             God's
             own
             peculiar
             Treasure
             :
             By
             the
             other
             the
             same
             are
             moreover
             more
             nearly
             or
             throughly
             taken
             into
             the
             †
             Houshold
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             unto
             a
             Right
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             inheritance
             ,
             in
             due
             time
             to
             be
             entred
             upon
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             ranked
             and
             registred
             among
             those
             that
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             or
             among
             those
             whom
             God
             will
             no
             ways
             punish
             ,
             but
             will
             pardon
             unto
             them
             their
             Sins
             freely
             in
             or
             through
             Christ.
             Although
             Adoption
             *
             elsewhere
             in
             Scripture
             is
             wont
             also
             to
             denote
             the
             very
             Redemption
             it self
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             or
             the
             blessed
             Resurrection
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             the
             complement
             and
             consummation
             thereof
             will
             then
             and
             there
             at
             length
             appear
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             these
             are
             immediatly
             joyned
             other
             Acts
             ,
             as
             Justification
             ,
             Sanctification
             ,
             
             and
             lastly
             a
             certain
             singular
             or
             peculiar
             Obsignation
             or
             Sealing
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
             Justification
             is
             a
             merciful
             and
             
             gracious
             and
             indeed
             full
             absolution
             or
             discharge
             of
             a
             Sinner
             that
             truly
             repenteth
             and
             believeth
             ,
             from
             all
             †
             guilt
             before
             God
             ,
             through
             and
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             apprehended
             or
             laid
             hold
             on
             by
             true
             Faith
             :
             or
             a
             gratuitous
             or
             free
             remission
             of
             all
             Sins
             ,
             obtained
             or
             received
             by
             true
             Faith
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             yea
             further
             also
             ,
             a
             liberal
             and
             munificent
             imputation
             of
             Faith
             it self
             *
             unto
             ,
             or
             for
             Righteousness
             ,
             for
             that
             indeed
             in
             God's
             judgment
             and
             account
             we
             attain
             not
             unto
             it
             ,
             but
             of
             Gods
             mere
             pure
             grace
             ,
             †
             and
             by
             Faith
             only
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             (
             but
             yet
             a
             living
             one
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             worketh
             by
             love
             )
             without
             all
             merit
             of
             our
             own
             works
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             Article
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             I
             believe
             the
             remission
             or
             forgiveness
             of
             Sins
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Sanctification
             in
             special
             manner
             
             so
             called
             (
             for
             †
             otherwise
             sometime
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Scripture
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             Regeneration
             also
             or
             Conversion
             ,
             or
             effectual
             Calling
             (
             of
             which
             before
             )
             or
             finally
             for
             any
             Spiritual
             cleansing
             whatever
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             only
             outward
             )
             is
             a
             certain
             ,
             more
             perfect
             ,
             and
             which
             continually
             grows
             and
             increaseth
             ,
             separation
             of
             the
             
             Sons
             or
             Children
             of
             God
             from
             this
             impure
             or
             unclean
             World
             ,
             being
             partly
             a
             more
             plentiful
             and
             fuller
             enlightening
             of
             true
             Believers
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             out
             of
             Faith
             diligently
             perform
             and
             do
             their
             duty
             in
             the
             *
             knowledg
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             (
             which
             even
             God
             oftentimes
             is
             wont
             to
             effect
             and
             work
             in
             many
             and
             admirable
             manners
             )
             partly
             a
             more
             †
             effectual
             and
             through-extimulation
             or
             engaging
             of
             them
             unto
             a
             constant
             hatred
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             study
             of
             Holiness
             &
             true
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             a
             confirmation
             of
             them
             in
             this
             zeal
             or
             earnest
             affection
             :
             so
             that
             the
             Will
             of
             a
             Man
             that
             is
             a
             true
             Believer
             is
             made
             more
             prone
             and
             enclined
             ,
             yea
             more
             chearful
             unto
             vertue
             every
             day
             than
             other
             :
             And
             these
             obstacles
             or
             hindrances
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             he
             is
             wont
             to
             meet
             with
             in
             his
             study
             of
             piety
             and
             vertue
             ,
             he
             either
             suffereth
             them
             not
             to
             be
             lay'd
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             or
             being
             laid
             he
             diligently
             and
             carefully
             removes
             them
             ,
             and
             couragiously
             and
             chearfully
             overcomes
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Obsignation
             or
             Sealing
             by
             the
             Holy
             
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             a
             more
             solid
             and
             strong
             confirmation
             *
             of
             us
             in
             a
             true
             confidence
             
             and
             hope
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Glory
             ,
             and
             certainty
             or
             assurance
             of
             the
             Grace
             and
             Favour
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             that
             Believers
             ,
             as
             by
             an
             earnest
             or
             certain
             pledg
             received
             ,
             are
             more
             and
             more
             assured
             of
             their
             Adoption
             ,
             Justification
             and
             finally
             of
             their
             following
             Glorification
             ,
             and
             unless
             themselves
             hinder
             it
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             preserved
             even
             unto
             *
             the
             end
             ,
             in
             a
             sence
             or
             feeling
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             true
             Faith
             against
             all
             manner
             of
             temptations
             ,
             or
             may
             have
             the
             gift
             of
             a
             total
             and
             final
             perseverance
             vested
             in
             them
             and
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             these
             kinds
             of
             gracious
             acts
             
             God
             exerciseth
             towards
             all
             those
             ,
             and
             only
             those
             (
             though
             unequally
             and
             in
             different
             measure
             )
             who
             truly
             believe
             and
             repent
             :
             of
             whom
             therefore
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             we
             find
             three
             sorts
             or
             orders
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             those
             †
             who
             are
             called
             novices
             or
             beginners
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             newly
             or
             but
             lately
             converted
             to
             the
             Faith
             ,
             who
             together
             with
             a
             sincere
             assent
             do
             withal
             bring
             indeed
             a
             serious
             and
             deliberate
             purpose
             or
             resolution
             of
             obeying
             the
             Divine
             Will
             :
             but
             yet
             such
             ,
             as
             when
             Persecution
             ,
             or
             the
             Cross
             and
             Afflictions
             ,
             or
             other
             dangerous
             Temptations
             
             do
             arise
             ,
             doth
             immediately
             again
             grow
             weak
             ,
             or
             sometimes
             also
             vanisheth
             ,
             and
             wholly
             decayeth
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             those
             *
             who
             do
             for
             some
             time
             remain
             constant
             in
             the
             true
             Faith
             ,
             and
             this
             same
             holy
             resolution
             and
             purpose
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             while
             also
             demonstrate
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             Faith
             by
             good
             works
             :
             but
             yet
             notwithstanding
             at
             length
             ,
             what
             through
             the
             enticements
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             or
             of
             Satan
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             violent
             Tyranny
             ,
             they
             defect
             and
             revolt
             from
             the
             Faith
             ,
             as
             overcome
             or
             wholly
             discouraged
             and
             broken
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             those
             ,
             who
             either
             without
             any
             defection
             or
             interruption
             ,
             do
             continually
             persevere
             and
             hold
             out
             in
             the
             said
             pious
             resolution
             ,
             †
             and
             in
             holy
             Works
             ,
             even
             unto
             the
             end
             :
             or
             who
             having
             once
             or
             again
             lapsed
             or
             fallen
             ,
             or
             *
             somewhat
             more
             often
             revolted
             ,
             do
             again
             seriously
             repent
             :
             and
             so
             being
             restored
             again
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             do
             at
             length
             finally
             persist
             and
             hold
             out
             .
             Therefore
             the
             two
             former
             orders
             of
             Believers
             are
             indeed
             truly
             elected
             ,
             adopted
             ,
             and
             justified
             ,
             but
             not
             altogether
             absolutely
             ,
             nor
             but
             for
             a
             time
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             so
             far
             and
             so
             long
             as
             they
             are
             and
             remain
             such
             ;
             but
             the
             third
             and
             last
             sort
             only
             even
             finally
             ,
             and
             
             peremptorily
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             we
             read
             in
             the
             Gospel
             :
             He
             that
             continueth
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             these
             acts
             are
             Divine
             acts
             ,
             which
             
             are
             sometimes
             continued
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             interrupted
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             which
             so
             long
             continue
             and
             take
             place
             here
             ,
             as
             the
             requisite
             condition
             thereof
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             Faith
             and
             Holiness
             that
             are
             agreed
             upon
             by
             Covenant
             )
             endureth
             and
             abideth
             in
             us
             .
             But
             they
             are
             interrupted
             when
             we
             no
             longer
             stand
             to
             our
             Covenants
             ;
             or
             when
             we
             do
             or
             commit
             such
             acts
             as
             can
             no
             ways
             consist
             with
             true
             Faith
             and
             a
             good
             Conscience
             :
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Eizekiel
             ,
             †
             If
             the
             just
             or
             righteous
             shall
             turn
             away
             from
             his
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             do
             iniquity
             ,
             according
             to
             all
             the
             iniquities
             ,
             which
             the
             wicked
             shall
             do
             ,
             shall
             he
             do
             it
             and
             live
             ?
             all
             the
             righteousnesses
             which
             he
             hath
             done
             shall
             not
             be
             remembred
             :
             for
             his
             prevarication
             wherewith
             he
             hath
             prevaricated
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             sin
             wherewith
             he
             hath
             sinned
             ,
             for
             them
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             he
             shall
             die
             .
             Whereunto
             are
             consonant
             very
             many
             other
             sacred
             testimonies
             of
             like
             sort
             ,
             together
             with
             examples
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             pertaining
             to
             the
             life
             to
             cone
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             raising
             again
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Life
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             acts
             of
             God
             pertaining
             to
             the
             
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             are
             the
             raising
             again
             from
             *
             death
             (
             or
             instead
             thereof
             a
             sudden
             change
             of
             our
             mortal
             nature
             )
             and
             Glorification
             ,
             or
             the
             †
             bestowing
             of
             Heavenly
             Glory
             and
             Life
             eternal
             :
             according
             to
             those
             two
             last
             Articles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             :
             I
             believe
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             Life
             everlasting
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             raising
             will
             be
             at
             *
             the
             second
             
             and
             glorious
             coming
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             unto
             the
             general
             Judgment
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             raise
             unto
             life
             again
             all
             the
             †
             dead
             ,
             both
             the
             just
             *
             and
             unjust
             ,
             and
             judg
             both
             them
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             shall
             then
             remain
             alive
             ,
             †
             at
             the
             Judgment-seat
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             assign
             or
             award
             unto
             them
             all
             just
             rewards
             or
             condign
             punishments
             ,
             according
             to
             *
             the
             quality
             
             and
             quantity
             of
             their
             Works
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             done
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             evil
             .
             For
             then
             he
             shall
             raise
             up
             his
             faithful
             ones
             ,
             and
             Saints
             ,
             which
             †
             were
             indeed
             dead
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             unto
             a
             Life
             eternal
             and
             blessed
             ,
             and
             shall
             endow
             them
             alone
             with
             a
             glorious
             and
             incorruptible
             body
             :
             And
             those
             which
             he
             
             shall
             then
             *
             find
             alive
             ,
             and
             surviving
             of
             them
             ,
             those
             he
             shall
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             change
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             immortally
             blessed
             with
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This-like
             raising
             ,
             and
             in
             part
             a
             change
             ,
             shall
             be
             immediately
             succeeded
             
             by
             that
             blessed
             Glorification
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             complement
             of
             all
             the
             other
             acts
             :
             †
             whereby
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             (
             after
             he
             shall
             have
             descended
             from
             Heaven
             with
             a
             shout
             ,
             with
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Archangel
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Trump
             of
             God
             to
             the
             now
             said
             Judgment
             )
             shall
             take
             them
             ,
             being
             raised
             by
             the
             Angels
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             with
             himself
             into
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             most
             powerfully
             deliver
             or
             translate
             them
             from
             ‖
             the
             universal
             corruption
             or
             total
             destruction
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             (
             being
             then
             to
             be
             altogether
             on
             a
             flame
             )
             into
             the
             everlasting
             
             and
             glorious
             mansions
             *
             of
             the
             Heavens
             (
             which
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             called
             new
             Heavens
             ,
             a
             new
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             to
             come
             )
             and
             shall
             give
             them
             to
             enjoy
             unspeakable
             †
             joy
             with
             himself
             ,
             and
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             holy
             Angels
             for
             ever
             and
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Divine
             threatnings
             and
             punishments
             of
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             pertaining
             both
             unto
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             Reprobation
             ,
             Hardening
             ,
             Blinding
             ,
             and
             of
             eternal
             Death
             and
             Damnation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             TOwards
             the
             Wicked
             and
             Unbelievers
             ,
             
             ‖
             or
             those
             who
             refractorily
             or
             obstinately
             refuse
             to
             believe
             and
             repent
             ,
             and
             who
             ,
             although
             they
             have
             been
             long
             and
             much
             called
             upon
             ,
             admonished
             ,
             reproved
             ,
             chastened
             ,
             &c.
             do
             yet
             nevertheless
             persist
             to
             disobey
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             God
             is
             minded
             to
             exercise
             acts
             altogether
             contrary
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             they
             
             no
             less
             severe
             ,
             than
             just
             and
             holy
             ,
             the
             which
             he
             hath
             threatned
             them
             with
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             do
             pertain
             partly
             to
             this
             life
             ,
             partly
             to
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             acts
             pertaining
             unto
             this
             Life
             
             are
             Reprobation
             or
             Desertion
             ;
             Also
             Blinding
             and
             Hardening
             ,
             and
             other
             temporal
             punishments
             of
             that
             or
             the
             like
             sort
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             first
             is
             the
             just
             casting
             of
             wicked
             men
             off
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             *
             when
             God
             will
             no
             longer
             have
             or
             account
             them
             for
             his
             people
             :
             and
             therefore
             doth
             righteously
             withdraw
             from
             them
             the
             †
             Grace
             of
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             so
             often
             despised
             by
             them
             ;
             yea
             sometimes
             also
             he
             thinks
             not
             meet
             to
             bestow
             upon
             them
             those
             outward
             means
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             wont
             ordinarily
             to
             make
             use
             of
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             his
             people
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             leaving
             them
             in
             their
             own
             darkness
             and
             sins
             ,
             without
             true
             Pastours
             ,
             Godly
             Teachers
             or
             Monitors
             ,
             and
             diligent
             Searchers
             out
             of
             Truth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Next
             followeth
             Blinding
             and
             
             ‖
             Hardening
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             these
             sinners
             being
             now
             left
             destitute
             of
             the
             light
             of
             Heavenly
             Truth
             ,
             are
             by
             Gods
             permission
             and
             just
             judgment
             deeply
             involved
             
             in
             *
             gross
             ignorance
             and
             errours
             ,
             and
             in
             wonderful
             and
             divers
             manners
             seduced
             :
             and
             when
             they
             are
             given
             up
             to
             their
             own
             †
             unclean
             lusts
             ,
             or
             left
             to
             their
             vile
             or
             filthy
             affections
             ,
             or
             are
             on
             every
             side
             exposed
             to
             the
             temptations
             ,
             delusions
             ,
             and
             snares
             of
             ‖
             Satan
             :
             also
             when
             their
             wicked
             counsels
             ,
             endeavours
             ,
             and
             *
             practises
             are
             suffered
             for
             a
             time
             to
             go
             on
             with
             some
             happy
             success
             ,
             and
             themselves
             for
             a
             while
             to
             sin
             scot-free
             ;
             lastly
             ‖
             when
             manifold
             occasions
             of
             erring
             and
             sinning
             are
             presented
             to
             them
             :
             and
             their
             †
             Consciences
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             are
             not
             pricked
             or
             troubled
             with
             any
             sad
             remorse
             or
             serious
             sorrow
             for
             their
             sins
             committed
             ,
             &c.
             
             All
             which
             things
             indeed
             ,
             and
             very
             many
             other
             more
             of
             like
             sort
             ,
             profane
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             turn
             to
             their
             own
             destruction
             .
             From
             whence
             there
             groweth
             or
             encreaseth
             more
             and
             more
             a
             strange
             blindness
             of
             mind
             ,
             an
             obstinate
             hardness
             of
             heart
             and
             filthy
             greediness
             of
             sinning
             :
             and
             finally
             a
             thick
             and
             gross
             darkness
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             certain
             brutish
             ignorance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             secure
             profaneness
             of
             life
             
             doth
             wholly
             seize
             and
             possess
             them
             .
             And
             sometimes
             indeed
             those
             acts
             are
             seconded
             
             and
             followed
             even
             with
             ‖
             some
             exemplary
             also
             and
             publick
             punishment
             of
             these
             men
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             is
             visible
             or
             obvious
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             penal
             acts
             that
             pertain
             to
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             are
             most
             usually
             contained
             under
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Wrath
             and
             Vengeance
             of
             God
             ,
             also
             of
             *
             Judgment
             and
             Condemnation
             ,
             †
             whereby
             God
             will
             not
             only
             by
             judgment
             irrevocably
             pass
             or
             give
             away
             ‖
             from
             the
             wicked
             and
             unbelievers
             immortal
             glory
             ,
             but
             will
             also
             inflict
             upon
             them
             the
             torments
             of
             Hell
             and
             eternal
             punishments
             .
             Which
             indeed
             shall
             be
             done
             openly
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             throw
             them
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Angels
             ,
             into
             everlasting
             fire
             ,
             *
             that
             there
             they
             may
             be
             punished
             with
             everlasting
             destruction
             ,
             being
             banished
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             glorious
             power
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             these
             things
             being
             thus
             finished
             ,
             
             there
             shall
             immediately
             †
             arise
             that
             new
             World
             ,
             wherein
             dwelleth
             Righteousness
             ;
             and
             where
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             our
             Lord
             and
             King
             ,
             having
             wholly
             or
             utterly
             destroyed
             all
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             shall
             deliver
             up
             or
             restore
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             ‖
             God
             and
             his
             Father
             ,
             
             that
             from
             thenceforward
             ,
             God
             may
             be
             all
             in
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Orders
             of
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             this
             indeed
             is
             the
             Will
             of
             
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             necessary
             for
             us
             to
             know
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             consists
             of
             such
             like
             most
             holy
             Precepts
             and
             so
             excellent
             Promises
             ,
             the
             which
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             become
             known
             unto
             miserable
             morrals
             ,
             and
             be
             continually
             set
             before
             their
             eyes
             ,
             it
             pleased
             that
             great
             Pitier
             or
             Compassioner
             of
             mankind
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             only
             be
             tacitly
             insinuated
             or
             conveyed
             into
             them
             *
             by
             private
             reading
             of
             the
             sacred
             Scripture
             :
             but
             also
             that
             it
             should
             by
             open
             and
             publick
             preaching
             be
             every
             where
             proclaimed
             ,
             and
             daily
             and
             openly
             as
             it
             were
             implanted
             ,
             and
             inculcated
             or
             beaten
             in
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             that
             it
             might
             be
             rightly
             or
             
             or
             duly
             performed
             ,
             there
             was
             first
             of
             
             all
             necessary
             a
             solemn
             and
             immediate
             both
             election
             or
             separation
             ,
             †
             and
             mission
             or
             sending
             forth
             of
             some
             certain
             men
             ,
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             the
             said
             office
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             indeed
             accompanied
             and
             backt
             with
             an
             infallible
             instruction
             ,
             and
             a
             certain
             irrefragable
             authority
             ,
             or
             spiritual
             power
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             pitched
             upon
             or
             designed
             him
             ‖
             certain
             Ambassadors
             extraordinary
             ,
             as
             eminent
             and
             singular
             Ministers
             of
             his
             :
             and
             furnished
             them
             with
             all
             gifts
             *
             and
             virtues
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             necessary
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             this
             their
             Embassage
             :
             and
             †
             continually
             so
             ruled
             ,
             governed
             ,
             strengthned
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             them
             ;
             that
             they
             did
             not
             only
             once
             alone
             openly
             &
             publickly
             declare
             this
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             solidly
             by
             all
             kinds
             of
             signs
             and
             miracles
             establish
             and
             confirm
             the
             same
             :
             but
             also
             every
             where
             gathered
             them
             ‖
             Assemblies
             or
             Congregations
             of
             pious
             men
             ,
             among
             whom
             the
             preaching
             of
             this
             his
             Will
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             might
             be
             ,
             might
             always
             flourish
             ,
             and
             be
             preserv'd
             whole
             and
             entire
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             the
             continual
             edification
             or
             building
             up
             of
             all
             that
             were
             called
             in
             the
             true
             and
             saving
             Faith
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
           
             3.
             
             And
             indeed
             these
             first
             and
             chief
             
             Preachers
             were
             *
             the
             Apostles
             :
             who
             as
             in
             teaching
             and
             gathering
             Churches
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             governing
             and
             keeping
             them
             together
             ,
             used
             such
             Authority
             ,
             †
             as
             they
             had
             immediately
             received
             from
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             ‖
             such
             as
             was
             uncontrollable
             and
             unquestionable
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             all
             Believers
             were
             bound
             to
             yield
             and
             obey
             .
             And
             to
             these
             indeed
             were
             joyned
             both
             *
             Prophets
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             Teachers
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             like
             ,
             who
             also
             themselves
             used
             and
             bestowed
             their
             utmost
             diligence
             and
             pains
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             gathering
             of
             new
             Churches
             or
             Assemblies
             ,
             or
             afterward
             for
             the
             nourishing
             and
             feeding
             and
             further
             instructing
             of
             these
             that
             were
             already
             gathered
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             when
             such
             Foundations
             and
             
             first
             beginnings
             had
             now
             been
             laid
             by
             these
             ;
             lest
             when
             they
             were
             either
             absent
             ,
             or
             dead
             ,
             those
             Congregations
             should
             be
             scattered
             ,
             and
             decay
             again
             or
             come
             to
             nought
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             this
             divine
             and
             saving
             Doctrine
             by
             little
             and
             little
             should
             vanish
             away
             and
             be
             lost
             ;
             they
             every-where
             in
             those
             places
             where
             
             Churches
             were
             already
             gathered
             ,
             appointed
             them
             their
             successors
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             †
             Bishops
             ,
             Elders
             and
             Deacons
             :
             by
             whose
             help
             endeavour
             and
             care
             those
             Churches
             might
             continually
             be
             preserved
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             might
             be
             ,
             also
             encreased
             in
             number
             :
             and
             gave
             express
             advice
             and
             command
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             afterwards
             at
             all
             times
             and
             in
             all
             places
             should
             be
             done
             in
             all
             Congregations
             :
             giving
             withal
             an
             ‖
             exact
             description
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             persons
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             who
             were
             thenceforth
             to
             be
             set
             over
             the
             Congregations
             for
             this
             end
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             they
             indeed
             therefore
             appointed
             
             *
             Bishops
             and
             Elders
             ,
             that
             both
             of
             them
             by
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             teaching
             wholesome
             or
             saving
             Truth
             ,
             by
             confuting
             errors
             contrary
             thereunto
             ;
             also
             by
             exhorting
             ,
             comforting
             ,
             reproving
             ,
             correcting
             ,
             ruling
             ,
             and
             lastly
             by
             going
             before
             others
             ,
             by
             †
             their
             example
             ,
             &c.
             might
             preserve
             or
             keep
             together
             the
             Churches
             already
             planted
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             continual
             succession
             ,
             to
             their
             utmost
             power
             ,
             might
             propagate
             the
             same
             .
             And
             they
             ordained
             Deacons
             ,
             ‖
             that
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             been
             first
             proved
             or
             tryed
             ,
             they
             might
             diligently
             
             employ
             themselves
             ,
             in
             gathering
             and
             distributing
             alms
             ,
             and
             in
             pious
             ,
             and
             tender
             care-taking
             of
             the
             poor
             in
             the
             said
             Congregations
             .
             From
             whence
             ariseth
             the
             perpetual
             necessity
             ,
             and
             manifold
             use
             of
             the
             whole
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             because
             after
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             and
             those
             first
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
             or
             Founders
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             when
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             had
             now
             already
             been
             fully
             enough
             proposed
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             God
             himself
             abundantly
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             lastly
             clearly
             committed
             to
             writing
             )
             that
             immediate
             sending
             of
             Ministers
             ceased
             ,
             together
             with
             infallible
             instruction
             ,
             and
             the
             undoubted
             assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             :
             therefore
             an
             irrefragable
             Power
             ,
             or
             infallible
             Authority
             ,
             in
             teaching
             and
             ruling
             ,
             hath
             no
             more
             place
             also
             .
             Which
             also
             even
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             were
             minded
             to
             restify
             ,
             when
             they
             gave
             ,
             and
             left
             unto
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Elders
             ,
             a
             certain
             *
             and
             perpetual
             rule
             of
             Doctrine
             and
             form
             of
             Discipline
             :
             according
             unto
             which
             these
             were
             to
             teach
             and
             rule
             the
             Churches
             for
             the
             future
             by
             :
             and
             expresly
             commanded
             
             them
             ,
             and
             seriously
             charged
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             diligently
             keep
             the
             †
             pattern
             or
             form
             of
             sound
             words
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             heard
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             should
             remember
             ,
             and
             hold
             fast
             that
             ‖
             faithful
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             learned
             :
             and
             therefore
             bade
             an
             *
             Anathema
             to
             those
             who
             brought
             any
             doctrine
             contrary
             to
             ,
             or
             differing
             from
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             themselves
             had
             delivered
             ,
             †
             and
             withal
             injoyned
             the
             Churches
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             receive
             or
             admit
             of
             no
             other
             doctrine
             besides
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             received
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             no
             although
             even
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             brought
             it
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             since
             it
             is
             the
             Duty
             and
             Office
             
             of
             all
             Bishops
             and
             Elders
             ‖
             to
             teach
             ,
             and
             *
             govern
             the
             Churches
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             form
             that
             is
             laid
             down
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             it
             appears
             manifest
             enough
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             by
             any
             divine
             right
             any
             †
             Command
             &
             Power
             or
             Authority
             ,
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             one
             over
             another
             .
             And
             yet
             do
             we
             not
             therefore
             notwithstanding
             altogether
             disallow
             of
             ,
             much
             less
             proudly
             reject
             ,
             those
             degrees
             of
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             which
             have
             now
             long
             since
             been
             appointed
             ,
             and
             every
             where
             hitherto
             
             taken
             place
             in
             diverse
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             order
             and
             decorum's
             sake
             ,
             or
             for
             preserving
             good
             order
             ;
             (
             For
             indeed
             God
             is
             not
             the
             ‖
             Author
             of
             Confusion
             ,
             but
             of
             Order
             )
             if
             so
             be
             they
             do
             not
             at
             length
             degenerate
             into
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             make
             shew
             of
             some
             worldly
             Dignity
             and
             Power
             rather
             ,
             than
             of
             a
             spiritual
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             modesty
             and
             moderation
             which
             becometh
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             if
             any
             one
             shall
             abuse
             the
             pretence
             of
             this
             order
             unto
             pride
             &
             haughtiness
             ;
             
             and
             in
             particular
             ,
             if
             any
             by
             these
             degrees
             shall
             not
             stick
             to
             climb
             so
             high
             ,
             as
             arrogantly
             to
             assume
             unto
             himself
             not
             only
             a
             supreme
             Right
             to
             determine
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             decide
             all
             Controversies
             of
             Faith
             ,
             *
             but
             also
             to
             usurp
             Lordship
             over
             the
             Lords
             Heritage
             ,
             and
             over
             his
             fellow-servants
             ,
             yea
             over
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Princes
             :
             yea
             further
             ,
             whether
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             ,
             to
             usurp
             a
             coactive
             power
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             armed
             with
             outward
             force
             ,
             or
             upheld
             by
             the
             secular
             arm
             )
             to
             punish
             others
             :
             yea
             to
             punish
             them
             with
             the
             Sword
             and
             with
             Death
             ,
             who
             cannot
             out
             of
             Conscience
             attribute
             this
             Authority
             unto
             him
             (
             or
             who
             refuse
             
             to
             subscribe
             to
             his
             Determinations
             ,
             Decrees
             and
             Statutes
             )
             though
             in
             all
             other
             respects
             they
             be
             good
             and
             loyal
             subjects
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             :
             if
             any
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             shall
             under
             this
             pretence
             usurp
             such
             a
             power
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             whatsoever
             like
             it
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             attribute
             to
             himself
             the
             same
             in
             words
             ,
             or
             suffer
             it
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             him
             by
             others
             ,
             truly
             he
             seemeth
             unto
             us
             to
             recede
             very
             far
             from
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             true
             Bishop
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Church
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               its
               marks
               or
               notes
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               FUrthermore
               ,
               those
               Congregations
               
               or
               Assemblies
               ,
               which
               either
               by
               the
               publick
               pains
               or
               labour
               of
               these
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               by
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Gospel
               any
               ways
               whatsoever
               preached
               ,
               read
               or
               heard
               ,
               are
               gathered
               as
               it
               were
               into
               one
               body
               (
               all
               and
               every
               of
               whose
               members
               have
               a
               certain
               mutual
               communion
               amongst
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               a
               spiritual
               communion
               with
               their
               one
               only
               and
               true
               Head
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               )
               as
               they
               really
               are
               ,
               so
               also
               are
               they
               rightly
               called
               *
               the
               Church
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               Of
               both
               which
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Communion
               thereof
               ,
               we
               say
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               :
               I
               believe
               the
               holy
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               the
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               For
               this
               Church
               is
               nothing
               else
               ,
               
               but
               an
               Assembly
               of
               men
               called
               by
               the
               
               Gospel
               ,
               †
               and
               believing
               on
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               with
               their
               mouth
               professing
               his
               Name
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               saving
               :
               although
               some
               more
               some
               less
               ,
               either
               sincerely
               and
               purely
               ,
               or
               firmly
               and
               constantly
               ,
               believe
               on
               Christ
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               outwardly
               in
               words
               and
               rites
               profess
               Christ.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               For
               the
               Church
               ,
               whilst
               it
               is
               militant
               
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               is
               wont
               according
               to
               the
               Sacred
               Scripture
               to
               be
               considered
               under
               a
               twofold
               respect
               .
               1.
               
               As
               an
               Assembly
               ‖
               of
               Men
               and
               Women
               truly
               pious
               and
               believing
               ,
               and
               that
               do
               cordially
               and
               sincerely
               embrace
               and
               love
               ,
               and
               with
               their
               whole
               heart
               keep
               and
               order
               their
               lives
               and
               conversations
               according
               to
               that
               saving
               Doctrine
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               which
               they
               profess
               with
               their
               Mouth
               .
               Which
               Assembly
               is
               visible
               ,
               and
               certainly
               known
               *
               to
               God
               only
               :
               but
               is
               invisible
               unto
               us
               :
               Seeing
               true
               Faith
               and
               Piety
               ,
               which
               lie
               hid
               within
               the
               heart
               ,
               none
               but
               God
               ,
               the
               alone
               indeed
               searcher
               of
               the
               Hearts
               and
               Reins
               ,
               can
               behold
               them
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               to
               hold
               the
               saving
               Doctrine
               
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               is
               not
               forthwith
               
               so
               perfectly
               to
               know
               *
               all
               that
               is
               every
               way
               contained
               in
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               err
               or
               hesitate
               in
               no
               one
               Article
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               no
               Sacred
               History
               ,
               or
               sense
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               :
               but
               at
               least
               well
               and
               rightly
               to
               hold
               or
               understand
               †
               all
               that
               ,
               without
               which
               we
               cannot
               rightly
               observe
               and
               perform
               the
               Commandments
               of
               Faith
               and
               Obedince
               ,
               nor
               consequently
               according
               to
               the
               Mind
               and
               Will
               of
               God
               obtain
               eternal
               Salvation
               .
               Therefore
               all
               those
               Churches
               ,
               which
               agree
               in
               the
               belief
               and
               profession
               of
               necessary
               Truth
               ,
               we
               believe
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               counted
               for
               true
               Churches
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               although
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               they
               differ
               in
               many
               other
               things
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               respects
               not
               inconsiderably
               swerve
               from
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Church
               is
               considered
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               
               a
               visible
               Multitude
               of
               those
               that
               ‖
               publickly
               profess
               the
               Faith
               and
               Doctrine
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               although
               haply
               they
               do
               not
               truly
               believe
               in
               him
               :
               which
               as
               to
               the
               outward
               Confession
               of
               the
               Mouth
               ,
               and
               other
               manifest
               signs
               of
               Faith
               of
               that
               kind
               ,
               is
               of
               it self
               even
               sufficiently
               known
               ,
               and
               visible
               unto
               us
               :
               although
               it
               appear
               
               *
               sometimes
               ,
               less
               evidently
               or
               clearly
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Again
               both
               may
               be
               considered
               either
               
               as
               Catholick
               †
               or
               universal
               ,
               which
               being
               spread
               throughout
               ▪
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               comprehends
               or
               contains
               all
               Congregations
               together
               ,
               either
               of
               those
               who
               truly
               believe
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               profess
               so
               to
               do
               :
               or
               as
               local
               ,
               or
               particular
               ,
               ‖
               which
               is
               gathered
               in
               certain
               places
               by
               parts
               severally
               ;
               for
               instance
               ,
               at
               Corinth
               ,
               in
               Galatia
               ,
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               &c.
               
               Of
               which
               this
               ,
               or
               the
               other
               ,
               whatever
               it
               be
               ,
               may
               not
               only
               err
               in
               doctrine
               ,
               but
               also
               revolt
               from
               the
               true
               Faith
               ,
               &
               the
               profession
               thereof
               :
               *
               yea
               and
               oftentimes
               also
               doth
               actually
               revolt
               from
               the
               same
               (
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               still
               remaining
               safe
               &
               entire
               notwithstanding
               .
               )
               Nor
               indeed
               is
               there
               any
               divine
               promise
               extant
               ,
               whereby
               the
               sincere
               profession
               of
               true
               doctrine
               and
               a
               continual
               succession
               therein
               ,
               or
               an
               uninterrupted
               and
               uniform
               continuance
               of
               the
               continual
               assistance
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Orthodox
               Faith
               (
               and
               that
               to
               be
               always
               clearly
               seen
               )
               is
               promised
               to
               any
               certain
               particular
               Church
               or
               Congregation
               :
               yea
               indeed
               rather
               both
               
               examples
               †
               and
               presages
               of
               the
               defection
               of
               many
               are
               every
               where
               obvious
               or
               easy
               to
               meet
               with
               in
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Marks
               or
               Notes
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Furthermore
               the
               Notes
               and
               Marks
               
               (
               such
               indeed
               as
               are
               certain
               and
               infallible
               )
               which
               clearly
               demonstrate
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               Church
               or
               Christian
               Assembly
               ,
               which
               is
               already
               gathered
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               visible
               ,
               may
               be
               reduced
               unto
               one
               only
               general
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               unto
               the
               profession
               ‖
               of
               that
               sacred
               and
               saving
               doctrine
               ,
               which
               was
               delivered
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               in
               conjunction
               with
               at
               least
               an
               outward
               keeping
               *
               of
               the
               Commandments
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               For
               whereas
               true
               Faith
               ,
               which
               is
               given
               unto
               the
               saving
               doctrine
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               doth
               ,
               as
               the
               more
               inward
               form
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               the
               Soul
               ,
               constitute
               and
               make
               a
               true
               and
               invisible
               Church
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               doubtless
               ,
               that
               the
               alone
               profession
               of
               that
               true
               and
               saving
               Faith
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               spoken
               of
               ,
               make
               the
               same
               visible
               unto
               us
               .
            
             
             
               8.
               
               But
               with
               labour
               and
               toil
               either
               to
               
               seek
               or
               demand
               ,
               or
               to
               desire
               to
               shew
               unto
               others
               ,
               other
               Notes
               or
               Marks
               ,
               whereby
               those
               ,
               who
               as
               yet
               are
               wholly
               ignorant
               what
               a
               true
               Chruch
               of
               Christ
               is
               ,
               or
               which
               or
               what
               is
               the
               saving
               Doctrine
               thereof
               ,
               may
               come
               certainly
               &
               undoubtedly
               to
               the
               knowledg
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               the
               knowledg
               of
               the
               Truth
               it self
               ,
               is
               altogether
               vain
               and
               foolish
               ;
               for
               that
               so
               to
               pretend
               ,
               is
               neither
               †
               necessary
               ,
               nor
               profitable
               ,
               nay
               not
               possible
               rightly
               or
               orderly
               to
               be
               performed
               .
               So
               far
               is
               it
               from
               such
               Marks
               consisting
               in
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               the
               World
               and
               Fleshly
               reason
               are
               wont
               so
               highly
               to
               esteem
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               Antiquity
               ,
               Multitude
               ,
               Consent
               ,
               Succession
               of
               persons
               ,
               outward
               Splendour
               of
               Congregations
               ,
               or
               worldly
               Happiness
               ,
               &c.
               of
               which
               many
               of
               late
               do
               vainly
               boast
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Furthermore
               ,
               the
               duty
               of
               those
               who
               
               belong
               to
               this
               visible
               Church
               doth
               not
               only
               consist
               in
               every
               particular
               Man's
               professing
               with
               his
               ‖
               mouth
               and
               in
               life
               this
               saving
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               for
               himself
               :
               but
               also
               in
               Believers
               being
               united
               and
               joyned
               together
               among
               themselves
               ,
               *
               whether
               they
               
               be
               more
               ,
               or
               fewer
               ,
               in
               their
               doing
               or
               performing
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               ordinarily
               cannot
               ,
               nor
               use
               to
               be
               performed
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               Society
               or
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               which
               render
               the
               Society
               or
               Congregation
               it self
               more
               Illustrious
               and
               Conspicuous
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Which
               sort
               or
               kind
               of
               duties
               ,
               
               besides
               hearing
               of
               the
               Word
               preached
               ,
               and
               the
               profession
               of
               Faith
               already
               spoken
               of
               ,
               are
               chiefly
               two
               :
               to
               †
               wit
               ,
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ;
               as
               they
               are
               called
               ,
               and
               *
               the
               exercise
               of
               Christian
               discipline
               :
               of
               which
               more
               immediately
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Sacraments
               and
               other
               Sacred
               Rites
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               VVHen
               we
               speak
               of
               Sacraments
               ,
               
               we
               understand
               the
               outward
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               those
               sacred
               and
               solemn
               Rites
               ,
               whereby
               as
               by
               foederal
               *
               signs
               ,
               and
               visible
               seals
               ,
               God
               doth
               not
               only
               represent
               and
               shadow
               out
               unto
               us
               his
               gracious
               benefits
               ,
               especially
               those
               promised
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               doth
               also
               in
               a
               certain
               manner
               clearly
               hold
               forth
               and
               seal
               the
               same
               unto
               us
               :
               and
               we
               again
               likewise
               do
               openly
               and
               publickly
               declare
               and
               testifie
               ,
               that
               we
               do
               embrace
               †
               all
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               with
               a
               true
               ,
               firm
               ,
               and
               obedient
               Faith
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               will
               always
               with
               continual
               and
               thankful
               remembrance
               celebrate
               with
               praise
               his
               benefits
               and
               favours
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               these
               like
               Rites
               ,
               if
               we
               must
               
               speak
               properly
               and
               accurately
               ,
               in
               the
               
               New
               Testament
               ,
               are
               only
               two
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacred
               Supper
               .
               Of
               which
               the
               one
               by
               a
               ‖
               certain
               analogie
               
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               proportion
               or
               likeness
               )
               doth
               not
               unaptly
               answer
               unto
               *
               the
               sign
               of
               Circumcision
               ,
               which
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               was
               a
               sign
               of
               sacred
               initation
               
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               entrance
               )
               or
               of
               a
               certain
               ingrassing
               into
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               to
               †
               the
               eating
               of
               the
               Paschal
               Lamb
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               Rite
               of
               solemn
               
                 Eucharistia
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               blessing
               )
               or
               publick
               Thanksgiving
               ,
               for
               to
               praise
               and
               celebrate
               God
               openly
               for
               the
               typical
               deliverance
               of
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               their
               deliverance
               out
               of
               Egypt
               .
            
          
           
             
               Of
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Baptism
               is
               the
               first
               publick
               and
               
               sacred
               Rite
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               whereby
               all
               in
               Covenant
               (
               without
               any
               difference
               of
               age
               or
               sex
               )
               are
               by
               the
               solemn
               washing
               of
               water
               ingraffed
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               initiated
               into
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ;
               or
               are
               therefore
               dipped
               into
               ,
               or
               washed
               ‖
               with
               Water
               ,
               in
               ,
               or
               into
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               that
               hereby
               ,
               as
               by
               a
               Symbolical
               sign
               ,
               and
               sacred
               signal
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               confirmed
               concerning
               the
               gracious
               Will
               of
               God
               towards
               them
               :
               that
               as
               the
               filth
               of
               their
               bodies
               is
               washed
               away
               by
               Water
               ,
               so
               they
               themselves
               by
               the
               Blood
               and
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               (
               if
               they
               do
               not
               through
               their
               own
               default
               make
               void
               this
               gracious
               Covenant
               unto
               themselves
               )
               are
               to
               be
               cleansed
               inwardly
               ,
               or
               most
               fully
               delivered
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               all
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               finally
               to
               be
               endowed
               with
               the
               glorious
               Immortality
               ,
               and
               eternal
               Happiness
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               :
               and
               withal
               that
               they
               also
               on
               the
               other
               side
               may
               be
               obliged
               ,
               and
               *
               to
               that
               end
               openly
               declare
               that
               they
               constantly
               expect
               all
               Salvation
               from
               God
               alone
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               their
               only
               Mediatour
               ,
               Priest
               ,
               and
               King
               ,
               that
               they
               trust
               in
               him
               with
               their
               Heart
               ,
               and
               casting
               away
               the
               filth
               and
               defilements
               of
               all
               their
               sins
               ,
               are
               willing
               by
               the
               vertue
               or
               power
               of
               his
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               obey
               him
               throughout
               the
               course
               of
               their
               whole
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Of
               the
               Sacred
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               other
               Sacred
               Rite
               of
               the
               New
               
               Testament
               is
               the
               Sacred
               Supper
               instituted
               by
               Jesus
               the
               night
               wherein
               he
               was
               betrayed
               ,
               to
               celebrate
               an
               encharistical
               and
               solemn
               †
               commemoration
               of
               his
               Death
               ,
               wherein
               Believers
               ,
               after
               they
               have
               examined
               ,
               and
               truly
               proved
               themselves
               to
               be
               in
               the
               true
               Faith
               ,
               do
               eat
               the
               sacred
               Bread
               publickly
               broken
               in
               the
               Congregation
               ;
               and
               also
               drink
               the
               Wine
               publickly
               poured
               forth
               :
               and
               that
               to
               declare
               or
               hold
               forth
               with
               solemn
               thanksgiving
               the
               Lord
               's
               bloody
               and
               cruel
               Death
               ,
               undergone
               for
               us
               (
               whereby
               as
               our
               bodies
               are
               sustained
               by
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               or
               by
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               so
               our
               hearts
               are
               nourished
               and
               fed
               unto
               the
               hope
               of
               eternal
               life
               :
               )
               and
               again
               likewise
               publickly
               to
               testify
               and
               declare
               before
               God
               and
               the
               Church
               their
               quickening
               and
               spiritual
               Communion
               with
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               and
               his
               blood
               shed
               (
               or
               with
               Jesus
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               who
               was
               crucified
               and
               Died
               for
               us
               )
               and
               consequently
               with
               all
               the
               benefits
               that
               were
               procured
               and
               purchased
               by
               his
               Death
               ,
               and
               
               with
               all
               also
               their
               mutual
               love
               one
               amongst
               another
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Certainly
               from
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               
               every
               where
               ‖
               in
               Scripture
               are
               read
               concerning
               this
               whole
               sacred
               Rite
               ,
               and
               concerning
               the
               things
               signified
               thereby
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               very
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               (
               concerning
               Christ's
               true
               humane
               body
               ,
               and
               his
               true
               *
               ascension
               into
               Heaven
               and
               exaltation
               ,
               &c.
               )
               do
               suggest
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               lastly
               right
               reason
               it self
               dictates
               ;
               it
               easily
               appears
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               here
               is
               no
               †
               substantial
               change
               made
               of
               the
               Signs
               into
               the
               things
               signified
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               into
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               the
               Lord.
               2.
               
               And
               that
               there
               is
               not
               any
               local
               conjunction
               ,
               or
               corporeal
               including
               ,
               or
               any
               physical
               or
               natural
               tying
               or
               uniting
               of
               both
               together
               .
               3.
               
               So
               far
               is
               one
               of
               the
               signs
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Chalice
               or
               sacred
               Cup
               )
               from
               being
               justly
               or
               worthily
               to
               be
               taken
               away
               from
               Believers
               under
               this
               pretence
               ,
               And
               4.
               that
               true
               and
               quickning
               ,
               or
               expiatory
               sacrifice
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               ‖
               now
               long
               since
               once
               offered
               by
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               our
               only
               and
               alone
               high
               Priest
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               from
               being
               to
               be
               believed
               to
               be
               reallly
               repeated
               ,
               
               and
               daily
               performed
               or
               done
               over
               again
               a
               new
               herein
               .
               And
               5.
               in
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               so
               far
               are
               the
               Symbols
               or
               the
               Signs
               themselves
               from
               being
               religiously
               to
               be
               adored
               and
               worshipped
               by
               us
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               very
               end
               ,
               from
               being
               either
               to
               be
               shewed
               publickly
               in
               Churches
               ,
               or
               from
               being
               inclosed
               in
               coffers
               or
               pixes
               ,
               or
               from
               being
               carryed
               about
               in
               processions
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Of
               other
               Sacred
               Rites
               ,
               but
               yet
               such
               as
               are
               indifferent
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Besides
               these
               there
               are
               also
               other
               
               Sacred
               Rites
               ,
               generally
               so
               called
               :
               which
               although
               they
               be
               not
               to
               be
               observed
               by
               Believers
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               any
               express
               command
               of
               Christ
               perpetually
               ,
               and
               necessarily
               ;
               yet
               for
               good
               orders
               sake
               ,
               and
               for
               outward
               discipline's
               sake
               ,
               have
               been
               now
               long
               since
               commonly
               observed
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               their
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               may
               ,
               without
               impiety
               at
               least
               and
               superstition
               ,
               be
               also
               even
               freely
               observed
               now
               ,
               and
               indeed
               profitably
               enough
               for
               example's
               sake
               ,
               imposition
               or
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               *
               and
               that
               upon
               divers
               accounts
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               ordaining
               of
               Ministers
               ;
               in
               
               †
               examining
               and
               confirming
               of
               new
               Converts
               ,
               or
               of
               those
               that
               are
               Catechized
               ;
               ‖
               in
               the
               publick
               receiving
               again
               ,
               or
               reconciling
               of
               Penitents
               ,
               who
               had
               formerly
               grevously
               fallen
               :
               also
               the
               solemn
               joyning
               of
               persons
               in
               Marriage
               ,
               and
               the
               blessing
               of
               the
               same
               in
               the
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               that
               there
               be
               no
               Superstition
               in
               the
               case
               ,
               or
               opinion
               of
               divine
               Worship
               ,
               also
               of
               absolute
               necessity
               ,
               &c.
               and
               on
               the
               contrary
               there
               be
               only
               a
               regard
               had
               of
               order
               and
               decency
               and
               publick
               edification
               ;
               and
               finally
               a
               true
               liberty
               in
               such
               things
               ,
               *
               and
               Christian
               Charity
               (
               and
               consequently
               also
               a
               true
               moderation
               and
               mutual
               toleration
               between
               dissenters
               )
               be
               always
               preserv'd
               inviolate
               and
               safe
               :
               and
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               such
               outward
               Rites
               ,
               and
               of
               themselves
               indifferent
               ,
               be
               not
               rashly
               disturbed
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Hereunto
               also
               may
               be
               referred
               those
               Ecclesiastical
               or
               Liturgical
               observations
               
               (
               being
               indeed
               indifferent
               in
               themselves
               ,
               but
               yet
               which
               notwithstanding
               the
               outward
               and
               publick
               Assemblies
               of
               Believers
               can
               hardly
               want
               or
               be
               without
               )
               about
               the
               publick
               order
               and
               manner
               in
               
               Churches
               ,
               of
               reading
               ,
               praying
               ;
               †
               singing
               ,
               prophesying
               ,
               gathering
               the
               alms
               ,
               also
               ‖
               kneeling
               in
               time
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               &c.
               also
               about
               publick
               *
               Fasts
               ,
               and
               solemn
               days
               of
               Supplication
               or
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               other
               outward
               things
               of
               that
               kind
               ,
               merely
               of
               themselves
               ritual
               ,
               but
               yet
               pious
               exercises
               ,
               not
               indeed
               prescribed
               of
               God
               in
               particular
               (
               much
               less
               meritorious
               of
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               of
               eternal
               Life
               )
               but
               yet
               profitably
               serving
               for
               the
               outward
               good
               order
               ,
               †
               or
               decent
               policie
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               yea
               also
               in
               some
               respect
               either
               stirring
               up
               ,
               or
               cherishing
               pious
               devotion
               in
               our
               minds
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               lightly
               to
               be
               contemned
               of
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               publickly
               received
               ,
               rashly
               and
               with
               the
               scandal
               of
               those
               that
               are
               godly
               to
               be
               abrogated
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               For
               in
               all
               these
               (
               as
               in
               the
               whole
               
               Sacred
               Liturgie
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               outward
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               that
               only
               is
               to
               be
               minded
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               ‖
               in
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               be
               done
               decently
               ,
               and
               in
               order
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               always
               *
               serve
               unto
               the
               edification
               of
               all
               especially
               †
               of
               
               the
               weak
               (
               but
               yet
               of
               such
               as
               are
               studious
               of
               true
               piety
               )
               and
               not
               cast
               a
               ‖
               snare
               upon
               any
               one
               ,
               or
               infringe
               *
               Christian
               Liberty
               ,
               or
               finally
               give
               any
               †
               scandal
               or
               offence
               to
               the
               weak
               .
               For
               the
               better
               and
               more
               easy
               attaining
               of
               which
               end
               ,
               there
               is
               every
               where
               an
               exact
               regard
               to
               be
               had
               of
               the
               outward
               ,
               and
               the
               order
               ,
               ‖
               gravity
               ,
               and
               decorum
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               already
               long
               since
               received
               ;
               also
               of
               divers
               places
               ,
               times
               ,
               and
               other
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               wheresoever
               it
               may
               be
               had
               ,
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               publick
               tranquillity
               and
               quiet
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               always
               to
               be
               heeded
               or
               attended
               to
               in
               such
               cases
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             Of
             Church
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             BUt
             because
             no
             Society
             ,
             although
             
             never
             so
             well
             established
             ,
             furnished
             and
             provided
             with
             good
             Laws
             ,
             can
             long
             subsist
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             governed
             by
             certain
             Reason
             ,
             Counsel
             or
             Advice
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             whereby
             even
             they
             who
             belong
             thereunto
             ,
             may
             be
             continually
             kept
             in
             ,
             or
             hold
             to
             their
             duty
             :
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             of
             God
             (
             which
             is
             the
             *
             House
             ,
             the
             †
             Houshold
             ,
             the
             ‖
             City
             ,
             and
             *
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             )
             we
             judg
             it
             both
             most
             profitable
             ,
             and
             most
             meet
             or
             just
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             discipline
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             prescribed
             by
             our
             Lord
             and
             †
             King
             ,
             should
             flourish
             and
             be
             exercised
             therein
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             it
             consisteth
             in
             brotherly
             and
             
             mutual
             admonition
             ,
             in
             reproving
             and
             correcting
             of
             those
             ,
             ‖
             who
             have
             fallen
             into
             any
             sin
             ,
             which
             shall
             come
             to
             our
             knowledg
             ,
             but
             especially
             into
             any
             enormous
             crime
             or
             wickedness
             :
             to
             the
             end
             indeed
             
             that
             they
             may
             speedily
             repent
             and
             amend
             :
             or
             ,
             if
             having
             been
             admonished
             ,
             they
             nevertheless
             obstinately
             go
             on
             and
             refuse
             to
             repent
             ,
             in
             shunning
             or
             avoiding
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             withdrawing
             our selves
             from
             *
             all
             brotherly
             fellowship
             with
             them
             :
             as
             those
             indeed
             who
             have
             now
             rendred
             themselves
             unworthy
             of
             the
             lovely
             name
             of
             Brethren
             ,
             or
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             call
             upon
             the
             most
             holy
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             profess
             themselves
             the
             Scholars
             or
             Nurse-Children
             of
             Piety
             and
             Sanctity
             :
             and
             all
             this
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             the
             Religion
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             may
             not
             be
             evil
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             receive
             any
             detriment
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Society
             :
             but
             rather
             that
             the
             health
             and
             safety
             of
             all
             the
             members
             thereof
             be
             procured
             and
             provided
             for
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             this
             Discipline
             concerns
             and
             takes
             hold
             of
             both
             Pastors
             and
             Governours
             
             of
             Churches
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Sheep
             themselves
             ,
             or
             Hearers
             .
             The
             †
             Pastors
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             if
             in
             ministring
             ,
             or
             teaching
             and
             ruling
             ,
             both
             the
             Church
             and
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             families
             ,
             they
             so
             carry
             or
             behave
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             with
             profit
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             without
             scandal
             perform
             or
             discharge
             the
             said
             office
             in
             the
             
             Church
             .
             In
             teaching
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             ‖
             if
             they
             command
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             forbidden
             by
             the
             laws
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             if
             they
             forbid
             ,
             what
             they
             command
             ;
             if
             they
             consent
             or
             yield
             to
             those
             things
             ,
             against
             which
             they
             are
             strictly
             charged
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             if
             they
             make
             those
             things
             necessary
             ,
             which
             are
             free
             and
             indifferent
             ;
             if
             they
             too
             sharply
             and
             fiercely
             strive
             ,
             and
             stisly
             contend
             for
             or
             about
             things
             unnecessary
             ,
             or
             of
             no
             great
             use
             and
             profit
             ;
             so
             as
             to
             disturb
             the
             Church
             with
             Factions
             ,
             and
             to
             divide
             them
             into
             parties
             :
             or
             otherwise
             if
             in
             teaching
             they
             do
             not
             observe
             that
             manner
             ,
             way
             ,
             or
             method
             ,
             which
             becometh
             the
             serious
             Teachers
             of
             Piety
             to
             do
             ;
             but
             which
             may
             rather
             serve
             for
             the
             nourishing
             of
             contentions
             ,
             brablings
             and
             strifes
             ,
             than
             for
             spiritual
             edifying
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             cooling
             of
             pious
             zeal
             ,
             rather
             than
             for
             the
             kindling
             of
             it
             .
             In
             governing
             themselves
             ,
             *
             if
             they
             be
             not
             blameless
             ,
             the
             husbands
             of
             one
             Wife
             ,
             vigilant
             ,
             temperate
             ,
             grave
             ,
             compos'd
             or
             sober
             ,
             given
             to
             Hospitality
             ,
             moderate
             ,
             just
             and
             impartial
             ;
             if
             they
             be
             given
             to
             much
             Wine
             ,
             soon
             angry
             ,
             lovers
             of
             filthy
             lucre
             ,
             sighters
             ,
             hypocritical
             ,
             covetous
             .
             
             In
             ruling
             their
             own
             families
             ,
             *
             if
             they
             have
             or
             keep
             not
             their
             children
             in
             subjection
             ,
             with
             all
             honesty
             and
             gravity
             :
             Lastly
             ;
             if
             in
             ministring
             †
             they
             do
             not
             faithfully
             ,
             chearfully
             and
             prudently
             dispense
             those
             things
             that
             are
             committed
             to
             their
             trust
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             employed
             or
             exercised
             about
             ‖
             the
             Sheep
             or
             Hearers
             ;
             if
             either
             they
             carelesly
             
             neglect
             ,
             or
             wittingly
             and
             wilfully
             omit
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             commanded
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             comit
             and
             do
             those
             things
             which
             are
             not
             agreeable
             to
             the
             commands
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             or
             if
             otherwise
             in
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             *
             they
             do
             disturb
             the
             publick
             order
             and
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             consequently
             if
             they
             do
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             prejudicial
             both
             to
             their
             own
             Salvation
             and
             to
             the
             edisication
             of
             their
             Neighbour
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             this
             Discipline
             is
             to
             be
             exercised
             ,
             with
             all
             possible
             Charity
             ,
             †
             Prudence
             
             and
             Discretion
             :
             according
             to
             the
             different
             quality
             ,
             and
             various
             nature
             ,
             reasons
             or
             respects
             both
             of
             persons
             and
             sins
             ;
             for
             the
             greatest
             good
             and
             profit
             both
             of
             the
             Offenders
             themselves
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             other
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             certain
             steps
             or
             degrees
             declared
             and
             laid
             down
             in
             the
             
             Word
             of
             God.
             And
             first
             indeed
             there
             is
             to
             be
             had
             a
             just
             or
             due
             regard
             of
             persons
             .
             For
             ‖
             elder
             Men
             are
             not
             to
             be
             rebuked
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             entreated
             or
             advised
             as
             Fathers
             ,
             younger
             Men
             ,
             as
             Brethren
             :
             Elder
             Women
             ,
             as
             Mothers
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             chiefly
             a
             regard
             is
             to
             be
             had
             of
             those
             persons
             ,
             which
             are
             set
             in
             Authority
             ,
             and
             in
             any
             publick
             Office.
             For
             we
             are
             not
             readily
             and
             lightly
             to
             receive
             any
             accusations
             and
             charges
             against
             *
             Elders
             :
             but
             when
             they
             have
             sinned
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             shall
             manifestly
             be
             found
             to
             have
             sinned
             )
             they
             are
             then
             to
             be
             rebuked
             before
             all
             ,
             that
             others
             may
             be
             afraid
             .
             The
             like
             regard
             also
             is
             to
             be
             had
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             †
             and
             of
             all
             those
             which
             are
             set
             in
             any
             eminent
             or
             high
             place
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             if
             withal
             the
             offender
             add
             a
             
             notorious
             obstinacy
             ,
             and
             a
             contempt
             of
             all
             admonitions
             unto
             the
             enormity
             and
             heinousness
             of
             his
             Sin.
             For
             if
             the
             sin
             be
             ‖
             secret
             ,
             or
             yet
             not
             publickly
             known
             ,
             there
             needeth
             only
             but
             a
             private
             admonition
             :
             and
             that
             sometimes
             repeated
             ,
             making
             use
             also
             of
             those
             that
             are
             privy
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             of
             witnesses
             if
             need
             be
             .
             But
             if
             the
             crime
             be
             *
             publick
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             
             an
             heinous
             sin
             ,
             but
             also
             was
             committed
             to
             the
             publick
             scandal
             of
             the
             Church
             it self
             :
             or
             if
             otherwise
             all
             ‖
             private
             admonitions
             be
             stubbornly
             rejected
             ,
             then
             is
             an
             †
             admonition
             to
             be
             commenced
             and
             used
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             all
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             that
             the
             Author
             or
             Offender
             may
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             and
             that
             others
             by
             his
             example
             may
             be
             deterred
             from
             sinning
             .
             But
             if
             withal
             the
             offender
             add
             a
             notorious
             obstinacy
             ,
             and
             a
             contempt
             of
             all
             admonitions
             unto
             the
             enormity
             and
             heinousness
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             so
             that
             no
             amendment
             of
             life
             followeth
             :
             ‖
             then
             is
             all
             familiar
             or
             brotherly
             converse
             with
             the
             offender
             to
             be
             avoided
             :
             (
             if
             haply
             by
             this
             means
             shame
             may
             be
             wrought
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             himself
             be
             brought
             to
             saving
             repentance
             )
             adding
             withal
             ,
             if
             extreme
             necessity
             require
             it
             ,
             an
             express
             and
             serious
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             remains
             impenitent
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             stranger
             from
             ,
             or
             wholly
             unmeet
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             wittingly
             and
             advisedly
             persists
             in
             a
             manifest
             crime
             ,
             or
             work
             of
             the
             Flesh.
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             said
             communion
             thereof
             ,
             is
             always
             readily
             to
             be
             
             restored
             to
             those
             that
             are
             avoided
             or
             excluded
             from
             the
             brotherly
             communion
             thereof
             ,
             after
             probable
             testimony
             given
             of
             their
             repentance
             ,
             *
             especially
             if
             they
             shall
             seriously
             desire
             it
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Howbeit
             from
             this
             avoiding
             ,
             which
             
             we
             have
             spoken
             of
             ,
             as
             to
             domestick
             Society
             or
             Converse
             of
             Life
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             exempted
             ,
             who
             are
             either
             mutually
             bound
             and
             tyed
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             the
             one
             part
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             either
             by
             some
             divine
             and
             indissoluble
             contract
             ,
             as
             †
             Husbands
             and
             Wives
             ,
             or
             law
             of
             nature
             ,
             as
             ‖
             Children
             ,
             or
             necessity
             of
             duty
             ,
             as
             *
             Menservants
             and
             Maidservants
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Furthermore
             ,
             this
             Discipline
             is
             not
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             action
             ,
             as
             is
             exercised
             by
             
             the
             Church
             with
             †
             any
             carnal
             power
             ,
             or
             worldly
             Authority
             ,
             or
             coactive
             force
             :
             but
             it
             is
             only
             the
             Churches
             own
             ‖
             voluntary
             departing
             or
             separating
             from
             him
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             may
             no
             longer
             live
             or
             converse
             as
             with
             a
             Disciple
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             So
             that
             the
             Rulers
             or
             Governors
             of
             the
             Church
             do
             not
             so
             properly
             nor
             so
             much
             sever
             and
             separate
             the
             said
             person
             from
             themselves
             ,
             as
             they
             sever
             and
             separate
             themselves
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             
             people
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             command
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             their
             Lord
             ,
             and
             cannot
             nor
             will
             not
             otherwise
             converse
             with
             him
             ,
             than
             with
             *
             an
             Heathen
             and
             Publican
             ,
             or
             with
             any
             publick
             and
             profane
             sinner
             ,
             so
             long
             indeed
             as
             he
             shall
             continue
             impenitent
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Wherefore
             they
             ,
             who
             exercise
             this
             
             same
             discipline
             not
             only
             with
             a
             fleshly
             power
             ,
             and
             coactive
             force
             ,
             but
             who
             do
             also
             extend
             it
             unto
             bodily
             and
             capital
             punishments
             (
             especially
             under
             pretence
             and
             colour
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             commonly
             so
             called
             )
             they
             do
             arrogate
             and
             assume
             to
             themselves
             too
             great
             a
             power
             ,
             yea
             altogether
             unmeet
             and
             †
             unlawful
             ;
             yea
             further
             they
             do
             in
             deed
             and
             truth
             ,
             ‖
             oppress
             the
             liberty
             of
             Mens
             Consciences
             and
             of
             Prophesie
             :
             and
             do
             change
             this
             saving
             and
             wholesome
             remedy
             ,
             in
             Wisdom
             appointed
             by
             our
             Saviour
             for
             the
             amendment
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             into
             a
             most
             deadly
             poyson
             :
             and
             that
             which
             was
             designed
             for
             their
             health
             and
             safety
             ,
             these
             Men
             turn
             to
             their
             subversion
             and
             ruine
             :
             wherefore
             also
             those
             ,
             who
             any
             ways
             patronize
             or
             defend
             the
             killing
             of
             Horeticks
             ,
             or
             any
             the
             like
             *
             Tyranny
             or
             persecution
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             ,
             we
             
             hold
             and
             judg
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             altogether
             estranged
             from
             and
             contrary
             to
             that
             most
             meek
             or
             mild
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             do
             also
             fight
             with
             unmeet
             and
             preposterous
             weapons
             against
             heresies
             ,
             and
             consequently
             do
             bring
             themselves
             under
             the
             guilt
             of
             a
             most
             heinous
             sin
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             Of
             Synods
             ,
             or
             Councels
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             manner
             and
             use
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ANd
             thus
             indeed
             all
             particular
             Curches
             ,
             being
             taken
             severally
             
             or
             apart
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             govern'd
             by
             their
             own
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             Bishops
             and
             Elders
             .
             But
             if
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             any
             thing
             more
             hard
             then
             ordinary
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             Manners
             ,
             or
             Rites
             ,
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             may
             either
             concern
             all
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             many
             Churches
             ,
             shall
             happen
             or
             fall
             out
             to
             be
             disputed
             and
             debated
             :
             then
             may
             Synods
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             Assemblies
             ,
             profitably
             be
             appointed
             and
             held
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             ought
             
             (
             and
             that
             after
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             )
             and
             they
             either
             greater
             or
             lesser
             ,
             as
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             case
             shall
             seem
             to
             require
             .
             They
             may
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             profitably
             be
             appointed
             and
             held
             ;
             if
             indeed
             a
             right
             and
             lawful
             order
             and
             manner
             be
             observed
             in
             them
             :
             and
             chiefly
             if
             these
             following
             Articles
             or
             Heads
             be
             diligently
             attended
             to
             and
             kept
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             1.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             I.
             If
             in
             them
             both
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             
             profitableness
             ,
             and
             necessity
             of
             all
             Opinions
             or
             Doctrines
             be
             nor
             examined
             and
             tryed
             by
             any
             humane
             †
             square
             ,
             or
             factitious
             
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             made
             or
             devised
             )
             rule
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             be
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             II.
             If
             a
             full
             and
             plenary
             liberty
             be
             granted
             ‖
             to
             every
             one
             to
             speak
             his
             own
             Opinion
             or
             Judgment
             ,
             without
             scruple
             or
             fear
             of
             danger
             ;
             and
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             Opinions
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             duly
             to
             examine
             the
             whole
             matter
             that
             is
             in
             Controversie
             .
             III.
             If
             there
             be
             none
             admitted
             in
             them
             but
             ●it
             and
             meet
             Men
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Men
             skilful
             in
             divine
             things
             ,
             *
             and
             who
             are
             mighty
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             Senses
             exercised
             to
             discern
             between
             what
             is
             true
             &
             what
             is
             false
             ,
             &
             especially
             Men
             
             pious
             ,
             prudent
             ,
             grave
             ,
             moderate
             ,
             studious
             or
             lovers
             of
             Truth
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Peace
             ,
             as
             also
             truly
             free
             ,
             and
             during
             the
             time
             of
             the
             examination
             of
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             simply
             tyed
             to
             none
             ,
             either
             Person
             ,
             or
             Church
             ,
             or
             Confession
             ,
             &c.
             but
             only
             to
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             sacred
             Word
             :
             Lastly
             men
             free
             from
             all
             corrupt
             or
             perverse
             affections
             ,
             as
             wrath
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             partiality
             or
             abetting
             of
             parties
             .
             IV.
             If
             in
             them
             it
             be
             not
             precisely
             or
             chiefly
             urged
             ,
             that
             Controversies
             of
             Faith
             be
             ,
             by
             any
             means
             at
             least
             whatsoever
             ,
             it
             matters
             not
             what
             ,
             right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             taken
             away
             or
             removed
             ,
             or
             decided
             against
             one
             party
             or
             the
             other
             :
             and
             that
             only
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             either
             to
             procure
             ,
             or
             preserve
             the
             outward
             quiet
             and
             tranquillity
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             may
             be
             chiefly
             endeavoured
             that
             †
             Heresies
             ,
             Schisms
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             like
             publick
             miscarriages
             ,
             and
             scandals
             ,
             be
             first
             and
             foremost
             kept
             out
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             or
             that
             being
             already
             brought
             in
             :
             and
             so
             by
             that
             means
             Piety
             and
             Truth
             ,
             as
             also
             liberty
             and
             Christian
             Charity
             may
             be
             always
             consulted
             and
             provided
             for
             in
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             V.
             If
             
             plain
             ,
             saving
             and
             necessary
             Truth
             be
             straitly
             and
             closely
             held
             ,
             and
             retained
             in
             them
             :
             and
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             for
             those
             that
             dissent
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             yet
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             there
             be
             no
             danger
             created
             for
             them
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             *
             nor
             any
             force
             or
             violence
             done
             or
             offered
             to
             their
             Consciences
             :
             but
             that
             saving
             Truth
             be
             only
             prest
             upon
             them
             by
             perswasions
             and
             reaonss
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             the
             greatest
             gentleness
             and
             meekness
             of
             mind
             and
             spirit
             imaginable
             :
             and
             in
             other
             things
             that
             a
             moderate
             Liberty
             of
             dissenting
             upon
             certain
             terms
             and
             conditions
             may
             remain
             safe
             &
             inviolate
             ,
             and
             the
             Remedies
             of
             mutual
             peace
             and
             concord
             commodiously
             sought
             out
             .
             VI.
             Finally
             ,
             if
             what
             is
             determined
             in
             them
             be
             always
             left
             liable
             †
             to
             a
             free
             examination
             ,
             and
             a
             further
             review
             afterwards
             ;
             yea
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             seriously
             will'd
             and
             commanded
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             Decrees
             be
             diligently
             examined
             and
             weighed
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             Man
             be
             envied
             ,
             and
             maligned
             ,
             or
             at
             any
             time
             endangered
             for
             so
             doing
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             in
             those
             Synods
             ,
             next
             to
             or
             
             after
             the
             Supreme
             Authority
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             ,
             there
             ought
             also
             to
             intervene
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             
             as
             of
             a
             nursing
             Father
             *
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             there
             be
             any
             such
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             of
             one
             indeed
             whose
             duty
             it
             is
             ,
             after
             the
             example
             of
             Godly
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             chiefly
             ,
             or
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Master-builders
             to
             moderate
             †
             the
             outward
             order
             and
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             whole
             and
             entire
             therein
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             oft
             as
             need
             requires
             ,
             himself
             to
             convocate
             or
             call
             Synods
             together
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             place
             to
             preside
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             propound
             together
             with
             Ecclesiastical
             Persons
             those
             things
             that
             are
             to
             be
             debated
             or
             treated
             of
             peaceably
             and
             softly
             ,
             to
             hear
             the
             Judgments
             of
             all
             in
             general
             ,
             even
             of
             Dissenters
             themselves
             ,
             to
             enquire
             diligently
             into
             the
             Truth
             out
             of
             God's
             Word
             himself
             ,
             to
             collect
             the
             free
             votes
             of
             others
             ,
             to
             give
             or
             declare
             his
             own
             Judgment
             and
             Sence
             together
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             utmost
             power
             to
             provide
             and
             take
             care
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             be
             managed
             and
             carryed
             on
             in
             them
             according
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             of
             right
             he
             may
             ,
             so
             of
             duty
             he
             ought
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             yet
             is
             it
             not
             his
             right
             ,
             or
             duty
             ,
             
             to
             put
             in
             execution
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Synods
             by
             any
             secular
             power
             and
             force
             :
             and
             to
             
             repress
             and
             keep
             under
             those
             ,
             who
             in
             Conscience
             refuse
             or
             think
             much
             to
             subscribe
             unto
             them
             ,
             either
             by
             Threats
             or
             ‖
             Fines
             ,
             much
             less
             by
             Banishments
             ,
             Imprisonments
             ,
             Bonds
             ,
             finally
             by
             Death
             or
             other
             such
             like
             cruel
             Punishments
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             neither
             ought
             he
             ,
             nor
             of
             right
             can
             he
             trouble
             or
             molest
             those
             ,
             who
             modestly
             ,
             *
             and
             always
             preserving
             inviolate
             the
             Reverence
             that
             is
             due
             to
             Superiors
             ,
             do
             only
             for
             Religion
             and
             Conscience
             sake
             desire
             to
             assemble
             and
             meet
             together
             ,
             without
             or
             out
             of
             those
             publick
             places
             ,
             which
             always
             remain
             subject
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             right
             or
             power
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             ‖
             by
             Edicts
             ,
             Proscriptions
             ,
             Incursions
             of
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             other
             violent
             ways
             of
             acting
             :
             but
             is
             bound
             to
             preserve
             unto
             them
             whole
             †
             and
             untoucht
             their
             liberty
             of
             worshiping
             God
             in
             publick
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             care
             and
             endeavour
             that
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             and
             Religion
             be
             maintained
             only
             by
             ‖
             spiritual
             weapons
             ;
             and
             perswaded
             unto
             only
             by
             arguments
             and
             reasons
             :
             lest
             otherwise
             he
             seem
             to
             desire
             to
             offer
             violence
             to
             the
             Consciences
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             to
             suppress
             Christian
             *
             liberty
             ,
             and
             lastly
             to
             usurp
             the
             Power
             and
             Authority
             that
             is
             proper
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             unto
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             at
             length
             is
             our
             judgment
             of
             all
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             of
             the
             chief
             Articles
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             whereby
             Christian
             Reader
             ,
             whoever
             you
             are
             ,
             you
             may
             easily
             understand
             ,
             and
             most
             clearly
             see
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             free
             and
             clear
             from
             all
             those
             Heresies
             ,
             Schismes
             and
             other
             noisom
             and
             ungodly
             Opinions
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             hitherto
             by
             our
             Adversaries
             slanderously
             fastened
             upon
             us
             :
             And
             that
             we
             do
             not
             dig
             up
             again
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             hang
             up
             upon
             a
             new
             Post
             or
             Pole
             any
             erroneous
             Opinious
             and
             such
             as
             have
             been
             condemned
             by
             the
             ancient
             and
             first
             Professors
             of
             Christianity
             :
             also
             that
             we
             do
             not
             shake
             ,
             nor
             subvert
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             at
             any
             time
             established
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             by
             universal
             consent
             :
             that
             we
             do
             not
             define
             ,
             nor
             obstinately
             and
             proudly
             decide
             in
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             have
             long
             since
             been
             dubiously
             controverted
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             and
             which
             make
             not
             greatly
             either
             for
             the
             promoting
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             our
             own
             Salvation
             or
             our
             Neighbour's
             :
             finally
             that
             we
             do
             not
             operously
             &
             subtilly
             seatch
             into
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             revealed
             to
             us
             :
             lest
             indeed
             we
             intrude
             our
             
             selves
             into
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             the
             most
             wise
             God
             would
             have
             to
             be
             kept
             secret
             .
             But
             that
             we
             make
             this
             our
             only
             and
             sole
             endeavour
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             preserve
             whole
             and
             entire
             that
             Truth
             ,
             which
             is
             according
             to
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             which
             it
             concerns
             us
             all
             solidly
             for
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             every
             where
             pursue
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             us
             lyeth
             ,
             promote
             those
             things
             which
             make
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             maintaining
             or
             cherishing
             ,
             and
             promoting
             of
             mutual
             Peace
             and
             Concord
             amongst
             Christians
             ;
             always
             remembring
             that
             advice
             of
             the
             Apostle's
             ,
             Tit.
             3.
             8.
             
             
               This
               is
               a
               faithful
               saying
               ,
               and
               these
               things
               I
               will
               that
               thou
               constantly
               affirm
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               they
               which
               have
               believed
               in
               God
               be
               careful
               to
               maintain
            
             (
             or
             go
             before
             ,
             or
             excel
             others
             in
             )
             
               good
               Works
               .
               For
               these
               are
               good
               ,
            
             (
             excellent
             )
             
               and
               profitable
               to
            
             (
             for
             )
             Men
             :
             and
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             elsewhere
             exhorteth
             unto
             ;
             
               Follow
               ye
               peace
               with
               all
               Men
               ,
               and
               Holiness
               ;
               without
               which
               no
               Man
               shall
               see
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Heb.
             12.
             14.
             
             In
             these
             two
             is
             placed
             the
             chiefest
             Glory
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             With
             these
             therefore
             hitherto
             we
             are
             wholly
             taken
             up
             .
             But
             about
             things
             unnecessary
             ,
             and
             not
             greatly
             profitable
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             we
             are
             loth
             to
             draw
             to
             and
             fro
             the
             Saw
             of
             Contention
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Mysteries
             indeed
             ,
             that
             are
             sublime
             &
             abstruse
             ,
             we
             receive
             with
             a
             simple
             Faith
             and
             free
             from
             all
             scrupulous
             subtilness
             of
             Wit
             and
             Reason
             ,
             nor
             but
             soberly
             and
             sparingly
             ,
             and
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Ancients
             is
             reported
             not
             unfitly
             to
             have
             said
             ,
             we
             handle
             not
             the
             burning
             Iron
             without
             Tongs
             .
             And
             as
             for
             unprofitable
             Speculations
             and
             vain
             Niceties
             ,
             we
             keep
             at
             the
             farthest
             distance
             from
             them
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             rather
             gender
             or
             produce
             strifes
             and
             questions
             ,
             
               than
               godly
               edifying
               which
               is
               by
               Faith
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             4.
             
             Concerning
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             as
             also
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             we
             lightly
             trouble
             no
             Man
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             offending
             of
             the
             Weak
             be
             diligently
             avoided
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             Superstition
             carefully
             provided
             against
             on
             the
             other
             .
             Finally
             ,
             we
             direct
             all
             our
             studies
             to
             this
             mark
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             hold
             forth
             those
             things
             which
             are
             either
             necessary
             ,
             or
             very
             profitable
             to
             substantial
             Piety
             and
             our
             own
             everlasting
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             other
             things
             we
             may
             willingly
             and
             readily
             tolerate
             and
             bear
             with
             all
             that
             dissent
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             heartily
             follow
             ,
             maintain
             and
             cherish
             peace
             and
             concord
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             although
             in
             our
             opinion
             or
             judgment
             they
             are
             out
             of
             the
             
             way
             .
             Which
             things
             being
             so
             ,
             we
             earnestly
             entreat
             and
             beseech
             you
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             (
             Christian
             Reader
             ,
             whoever
             you
             are
             )
             that
             you
             would
             not
             give
             any
             room
             with
             your self
             unto
             any
             suspicions
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             nor
             admit
             of
             the
             unjust
             Accusations
             ,
             Calumnies
             and
             Slanders
             of
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             or
             easily
             harken
             unto
             those
             ,
             whose
             chiefest
             interest
             it
             is
             that
             we
             should
             be
             evil
             spoken
             of
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             seem
             to
             have
             condemned
             and
             banished
             us
             undeservedly
             ,
             and
             as
             innocent
             :
             but
             that
             having
             a
             careful
             regard
             to
             Right
             and
             Equity
             ,
             you
             would
             pass
             judgment
             of
             us
             according
             to
             this
             our
             Confession
             and
             publick
             Declaration
             of
             our
             Belief
             .
             If
             in
             any
             thing
             haply
             you
             suppose
             or
             believe
             us
             to
             err
             ,
             instruct
             us
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Gentleness
             and
             Meeekness
             ,
             which
             most
             highly
             becometh
             the
             Servants
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             We
             are
             ready
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             to
             yeild
             to
             those
             who
             shall
             shew
             us
             better
             ,
             and
             give
             place
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             precious
             to
             us
             than
             all
             things
             else
             .
             If
             at
             any
             time
             notwithstanding
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             we
             dissent
             and
             differ
             in
             things
             not
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             let
             us
             bear
             with
             one
             another
             in
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             being
             mindful
             both
             of
             Christian
             Charity
             and
             Prudence
             ,
             let
             us
             study
             to
             keep
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             through
             or
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             Peace
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             3.
             
             Nevertheless
             in
             that
             ,
             whereunto
             by
             the
             help
             and
             guidance
             of
             Christ
             we
             have
             already
             attained
             ,
             let
             us
             walk
             by
             the
             same
             rule
             ,
             
             and
             be
             alike
             minded
             or
             affected
             .
             
               and
               if
               in
               any
               thing
               we
               be
               otherwise-minded
               ,
               God
               will
               reveal
               even
               this
               unto
               us
               .
            
             Phil.
             3.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Grant
             he
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             daily
             more
             and
             more
             to
             his
             Glory
             grow
             and
             make
             progress
             in
             true
             Faith
             ,
             Piety
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             Prudence
             ,
             Gentleness
             ,
             Meekness
             ,
             and
             other
             holy
             Endowments
             and
             Christian
             Virtues
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             patiently
             to
             bear
             with
             ,
             and
             gently
             or
             mildly
             to
             amend
             one
             anothers
             Infirmitities
             ,
             Errors
             ,
             and
             Failings
             ,
             that
             being
             rooted
             and
             grounded
             in
             Love
             ,
             we
             
             may
             be
             able
             together
             with
             all
             Saints
             to
             apprehend
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             breadth
             ,
             and
             length
             ,
             and
             depth
             and
             heighth
             and
             that
             love
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             which
             passeth
             all
             understanding
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             be
             filled
             even
             unto
             or
             with
             the
             whole
             fulness
             of
             God.
             To
             him
             ,
             who
             with
             infinite
             redundancy
             is
             able
             to
             do
             above
             all
             those
             things
             which
             we
             ask
             or
             think
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             power
             which
             worketh
             in
             us
             ,
             to
             him
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             be
             Glory
             in
             the
             Church
             by
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             throughout
             all
             ages
             ,
             World
             without
             end
             .
          
           
             Amen
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A64246-e2630
           
             A
             Prolepsis
             
               concerning
               a
               four-fold
               sort
               of
               dissenters
               ,
               touching
               things
               of
               this
               kind
               .
            
          
           
             Objections
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             sort
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             A
             general
             Answer
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             true
             use
             and
             end
             of
             Consessions
             .
          
           
             That
             they
             are
             not
             precisely
             necessary
             .
          
           
             That
             yet
             they
             are
             useful
             and
             lawful
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             That
             they
             are
             sometimes
             also
             necessary
             .
          
           
             Three
             remedies
             against
             the
             abuses
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Of
             their
             true
             and
             false
             authority
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             their
             three-●old
             abuse
             .
          
           
             For
             a
             moderate
             liberty
             to
             examine
             them
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             unbridled
             Licentiousness
             of
             some
             .
          
           
             Nor
             bands
             of
             Consciences
             .
          
           
             That
             they
             are
             not
             limits
             nor
             bounds
             within
             which
             Religion
             is
             to
             be
             shut
             up
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             A
             Conclusion
             of
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1
             12.
             
          
           
             Of
             b●waring
             of
             an
             accidental
             abuse
             .
          
           
             The
             scope
             of
             this
             Consession
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             Calumnies
             of
             some
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             matter
             of
             this
             Consession
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             third
             sort
             of
             dissenters
             .
          
           
             What
             heads
             her●
             are
             chiefly
             expounded
             ,
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             1
             John.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               five
               controverted
               points
               in
            
             Holland
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Against
               rash
            
             Anathema's
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             22.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             An
             exhortation
             to
             the
             study
             of
             peace
             ,
             moderation
             and
             forbearance
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               23.
               
            
             
               Apoc.
               2.
               23.
               
            
          
           
             
               Jam.
               2.
               1.
               
            
             
               Ma.
               2.
               3.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             4.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64246-e3800
           
             The
             Foundation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             is
             Faith
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             ●
             Mat.
             7.
             21.
             
             Gal.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Heb
             11.
             1
             
             Joh.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Godhead
             in
             the
             Old
             &
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             2.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Deut.
             29.
             
               per
               totum
            
             .
             Act.
             2.
             22.
             1
             
             Thes.
             1.
             5
             
             &
             1
             Joh.
             1.
             1
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Canonical
             Books
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
          
           
             †
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             2
             
             Pet.
             1.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Luk.
             16.
             29.
             
             &
             24.
             27
             ,
             45
             ,
             46
             ,
             47.
             
             Act.
             17.
             2
             ,
             3
             &
             24.
             14.
             
             &
             26.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             ●o●ks
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             1.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Joh.
             19.
             35.
             
             &
             20.
             31.
             
             Act.
             1.
             1.
             
             &
             
               divers
               other
               places
            
             .
          
           
             †
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             15
             ,
             16.
             1
             
             Thes.
             2.
             2.
             
             &
             E●h
             .
             2.
             
             &
             3
             ●●
             .
          
           
             ‖
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             1.
             1.
             
             Joh.
             ●
             .
             ●
             ,
             〈◊〉
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             1.
             1.
             
             &
             12.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
               with
               other
               places
            
             .
          
           
             The
             certainty
             of
             both
             .
          
           
             The
             Apochryphal
             Books
             .
          
           
             Arguments
             for
             the
             certainty
             and
             truth
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Act.
             5.
             11
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Heb.
             2.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Act.
             10.
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             2.
             14
             ,
             &c.
             Act.
             5.
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             5.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             chapters
             .
          
           
             ‖
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             
             Heb
             8.
             6.
             2
             
             Cor.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             10.
             18.
             1
             
             Cor.
             2.
             3
             ,
             4.
             2
             
             Cor.
             3.
             
               through●
               out
            
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             &c.
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             &c.
             Col.
             1.
             6.
             23.
             
             Act.
             5.
             14
             ,
             &c.
             Act.
             19.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
               and
               so
               following
            
             .
          
           
             A
             Prolepsis
             ,
             or
             prevention
             ,
             and
             answering
             of
             an
             objection
             touching
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             †
             Luk.
             1.
             1.
             
             Col.
             4.
             16.
             1
             
             Thes.
             5.
             27.
             and
             2
             Thes.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Eph.
             2.
             20.
             
             Act.
             2.
             42.
             
             &
             1
             Thes.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             10.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Joh.
             10.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             27.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             &
             chap.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Authority
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             †
             Esa.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Heb.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Deut
             4.
             2.
             
             &
             12.
             32
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             2
             
             Pet.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             15.
             9.
             
             &
             16.
             6.
             
             Gal.
             1
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             Sacred
             Scripture
             is
             the
             only
             Rule
             of
             Controversies
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             *
             Isa.
             8.
             20.
             
             Act.
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             Jam
             4.
             12.
             
             Ma●
             13
             8.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Psal.
             19.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             &
             119.
             105.
             
             Luk.
             16.
             29
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             6.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             &c.
             &
             chap.
             11.
             8.
             
             &
             
               so
               on
            
             .
          
           
             †
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             1.
             
             &
             
               so
               on
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Prov.
               2.
               2
               ,
               3
               4
               ,
               &c.
               &
               chap.
               3.
               vers
               .
               13.
               &
               
                 so
                 on
              
               .
            
             
               Psal.
               1.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             †
             Act
             17.
             11.
             2
             
             Pet.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             And
             not
             the
             Church
             or
             a
             Synod
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               the
               places
               〈…〉
               a
               little
               before
               ,
            
             〈◊〉
             .
             8.
             20.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Psal
             n
             9.
             33
             ,
             &
             
               so
               on
            
             .
             Eph
             1.
             16.
             
             &
             
               so
               following
               .
               chap.
            
             314
             ,
             15
             ,
             &c.
             
             Mat.
             7.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             &c.
             Jam.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             An
             exa●●●nation
             and
             con●●tation
             of
             the
             contrary
             errour
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             23.
             8
             ,
             9
             Rom
             15.
             18
             
             Gal.
             1.
             8.
             
               and
               so
               following
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Perfection
             and
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             15
             ,
             16
             &
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             &
             2
             Pet
             1
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             10.
             9
             ,
             &c.
             Mat.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             
               ch
               .
               through
               out
            
             .
             Heb.
             5.
             9.
             
             Gal.
             5.
             6.
             
             &
             6.
             15
             
             &
             1.
             
             Joh.
             5.
             1.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             19.
             8
             ,
             &c.
             Psa.
             119.
             105
             ,
             130.
             2
             
             Cor.
             3.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             
               &c.
               &
            
             4.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             &
             ●
             Pet.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             The
             clearn●ss
             and
             perspicuity
             thereof
             .
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             5.
             39.
             40.
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             19.
             
             Luk.
             16.
             29.
             
             &c.
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Psa.
               25.
               12
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               Joh.
               7.
               17.
               
               &
               8.
               47.
               
            
          
           
             The
             causes
             of
             its
             obscurity
             .
          
           
             *
             Job
             .
             3
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             &c.
             〈◊〉
             5.
             39
             40
             &c
             &
             12.
             39
             ,
             40
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             16
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             8.
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             &c.
             
             &
             18.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             of
             its
             Interpretation
             .
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             12
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             &c.
             chap.
             14.
             throughout
             1
             Thess.
             5.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Which
             is
             the
             best
             &
             sure
             st
             Explication
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Heb.
             4.
             12
             ,
             13.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Jam.
             1.
             18
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             4.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             &c.
             and
             ch
             .
             22.
             19.
             2
             
             Pet.
             1.
             20
             21.
             2
             
             Cor.
             3.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             
          
           
             A
             prol●psis
             or
             prevention
             of
             an
             objection
             .
          
           
             The
             two
             chief
             heads
             of
             Religion
             
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             17.
             3.
             1
             
             John
             2.
             23.
             
             &
             chap
             5.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             &
             2
             Joh.
             9
             
          
           
             Three
             things
             to
             be
             known
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             †
             Heb.
             11.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             &c.
             Acts
             14.
             15
             ,
             &c.
             &
             ch
             .
             17.
             24
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             not
             equally
             ,
             or
             alike
             necessary
             .
          
           
             A
             twofold
             knowledge
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Job
             28.
             28.
             
             Jer.
             2.
             8.
             
             &
             22.
             16
             
             Ho●
             .
             6.
             6.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             16.
             1
             
             Joh.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             &c.
             and
             ch
             .
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Nature
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             34.
             6
             ,
             7
             ▪
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             17.
             
             &
             6.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             2
             
             Cor.
             13.
             14.
             1
             
             Joh.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             6.
             4
             
             &
             3●
             .
             39.
             
             Ps
             86.
             10.
             1
             
             Cor.
             8.
             6.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             God
             is
             one
             and
             the
             Supreme
             Lord
             of
             things
             .
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             14.
             18.
             
             Deut.
             0.
             17.
             
             Isa.
             4.
             4.
             
             &
             44.
             6.
             
             &
             45.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Job
             9.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             Deut.
             ●2
             .
             39
             &c.
             2
             Chron.
             20.
             6.
             1
             
             Sam.
             3.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Dan.
             2
             21
             ,
             &c.
             Jam.
             4
             12.
             
             Ma.
             20.
             15.
             
             Prov.
             16.
             4
             
             Isa.
             4●
             .
             6●
             &
             48.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev
             1
             4.
             
             Psal.
             90.
             2.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1.
             17.
             
             &
             6.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Eternal
             and
             Immutalle
             .
          
           
             †
             Jam.
             1
             17
             Rom.
             1.
             20
             ,
             23.
             
             Mat.
             3.
             6.
             
             Psal.
             102.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               1
               Joh.
               5.
               11.
               
            
             
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               10.
               
            
             
               Tit.
               1
               1.
               
            
          
           
             Immense
             and
             every
             where
             present
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             King.
             8.
             27.
             
             Ps.
             1
             39
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             J●r
             .
             23.
             24.
             
             Isa.
             66.
             1.
             
             Acts
             7.
             48
             ,
             49.
             
          
           
             †
             Ps.
             2.
             4.
             
             &
             11.
             4.
             
             &
             33.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             &
             115.
             3.
             
             Mat.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               2
               Cor.
               6.
               16.
               
            
             
               Joh.
               14.
               23.
               
            
          
           
             Omniscient
             and
             supremely
             W●●●
             .
          
           
             *
             Job
             42.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Psal.
             139.
             
               almost
               throughout
            
             .
             &
             147.
             5.
             
             Prov.
             15.
             11.
             
             Isa.
             41.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             †
             Jer.
             17.
             9
             ,
             10.
             1
             
             Sam.
             16.
             7.
             
             Ps.
             10.
             
             &
             94.
             11.
             1
             
             Cor.
             4.
             
             ●
             5.
             
             H●●
             .
             4.
             13.
             1
             
             Joh.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Isa.
               40.
               13.
               14.
               
            
             
               Rom.
               16.
               27.
               
            
             
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               17.
               
            
          
           
             Of
             most
             free
             Power
             and
             Wi●●
             .
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             33.
             19.
             
             Ps.
             115.
             3.
             
             &
             135.
             6.
             
             Mat.
             20.
             15.
             
             Rom.
             9.
             15.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Ps.
             ●1
             .
             5
             ,
             7.
             
             &
             .
             81.
             14
             
             Isa.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
             Mic.
             6.
             7
             ,
             8.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             20.
             
             Heb.
             13.
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             Ps.
             5.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             &
             11.
             5.
             6.
             
             Ex.
             20.
             5.
             
             &
             34.
             7.
             
             Deut.
             25.
             16.
             
             &
             28.
             65.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Psal.
               81.
               13.
               
            
             
               Acts
               24.
               2
               ,
               6.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             10.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
             &
             25.
             8
             ,
             &c
             &
             36.
             5.
             
             &
             103.
             8.
             
             &c.
             &
             145.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Joel
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             Most
             good
             in
             himself
             and
             towards
             us
             .
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             2.
             4
             
             Ephes.
             2.
             4.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             4.
             
             Jam.
             1.
             17.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2.
             4.
             
             &
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             18.
             23
             ,
             &c.
             Deut.
             32.
             4
             
             Psal.
             11.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             &
             145.
             17.
             
          
           
             Just
             ,
             Holy
             and
             True.
             
          
           
             †
             Ezek.
             18.
             23.
             
             &
             33.
             17
             ,
             &c.
             Ma●
             .
             20.
             13
             2
             
             Thess.
             1.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Rev.
             19.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             I
             Sam.
             15.
             29.
             
             Rom.
             3.
             4.
             2
             
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
             &
             2.
             13.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             2.
             
             Heb.
             6.
             10.
             1
             
             Joh.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Omnipotent
             .
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             17.
             1
             2
             
             Chron.
             20.
             6.
             
             Ps.
             115.
             3.
             
             Ma●
             .
             19.
             
             ●6
             Ma●
             .
             14.
             36
             
             Luk.
             1.
             37.
             
             Rev.
             1.
             8.
             
             &
             4
             8.
             
          
           
             Blessed
             and
             every
             way
             perfect
             .
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             5.
             12.
             
             Ma●
             .
             11.
             25.
             
             Act.
             17.
             24.
             1
             
             Tim.
             ●
             .
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Jam.
             1.
             17.
             
             Act.
             14.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             The
             Use
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Unity
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             6.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             Mat.
             4.
             10.
             1
             
             Cor.
             8.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Of
             his
             Supreme
             Power
             &
             Authority
             
          
           
             *
             
               Gen
               18.
               27.
               
            
             
               2
               Sam
               15.
               25
               ,
               26.
               
            
             
               ●am
               3.
               25
               ,
               26.
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             †
             Phil.
             4.
             6.
             
             Jam.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &c.
             and
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Of
             his
             Eternity
             &
             Immutability
             .
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             16.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Tit.
             1
             2.
             
             Jam
             1.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Of
             his
             Omnipresency
             
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             1●9
             .
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             &
             &c.
             Amos
             9.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             Mat.
             6.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Of
             his
             Omnisciency
             .
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             34.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             &
             94.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             &c
             Mat.
             6.
             4
             ,
             6
             ,
             18.
             
             Rom
             8.
             27
             
             Heb.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             1
             
             Pet.
             3.
             12
             
          
           
             Of
             his
             most
             free
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             .
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             32.
             10.
             
             Deut.
             4.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             &c.
             &
             7
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             &c.
             Psal.
             18.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &c
             &
             116.
             12
             ,
             &c.
             
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             7
             ▪
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             9.
             18
             ,
             &c.
             &
             11.
             33
             ,
             &c.
             Job
             1
             ,
             &
             2
             ,
             throughout
             .
          
           
             Of
             his
             Goodness
             &
             Bounty
             .
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             32.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             &c.
             Psal.
             18.
             1.
             
             &
             145
             ,
             throughout
             .
             a
             Cor.
             1.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Of
             his
             Justice
             &
             Truth
             .
          
           
             *
             Ps.
             36.
             6
             ,
             7
             &
             73.
             2
             ,
             &c
             Rom.
             9.
             14
             &c.
             &
             11.
             33
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Lev.
             19.
             2.
             
             &
             20.
             7.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Of
             his
             Omnipotency
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Mat.
               10.
               28.
               
            
             
               Deut.
               32.
               39
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Jer.
               5.
               22.
               
            
             
               Job
               40.
               1
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             2.
             3.
             
             &
             27.
             &
             46
             throughout
             .
             Joh.
             10.
             29.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             31
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Of
             his
             Blessedness
             
          
           
             The
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
             Joh.
             14
             16
             ,
             26.
             
             &
             15.
             26.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             2
             
             Cor.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             John
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             6
             
             Eph.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             distinction
             and
             order
             of
             the
             Persons
             .
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             1.
             18.
             
             &
             3.
             16.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             32
             
          
           
             †
             Job
             1.
             6.
             
             &
             2.
             1.
             
             &
             38.
             7.
             
          
           
             ‖
             John
             1.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             3.
             35.
             
             &
             5.
             22
             ,
             &c
          
           
             †
             Ps.
             2.
             7.
             
             Heb.
             1.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             Joh.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Joh.
               15.
               26.
               
            
             
               Gal.
               4.
               6.
               
            
             
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
          
           
             Their
             Communion
             of
             or
             in
             the
             same
             Deity
             .
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             1.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
             &
             20.
             28.
             
             Rom.
             9.
             5.
             
             Col.
             1.
             15
             ,
             &c.
             Heb.
             1.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             Rev.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             
               almost
               throughout
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Isa.
             11.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             &
             63.
             10.
             1
             
             Cor.
             2.
             10
             ,
             &c.
             &
             3.
             16
             ,
             &c.
             &
             6.
             19
             ,
             2o
             .
             &
             12.
             4.
             11.
             
             Act.
             5.
             4.
             
             &
             13.
             2.
             
             &
             20.
             28.
             
             Mat.
             12.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             A
             pious
             Caution
             concerning
             this
             Mystery
             .
          
           
             *
             
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               10
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Joh.
               1.
               18.
               
            
             
               Mat.
               11.
               27.
               
            
          
           
             †
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             
             ●
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             12.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             their
             various
             Use.
             
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             20.
             throughout
             .
             Deut.
             32.
             6.
             
             &c.
             Ps.
             136
             throughout
             .
             Act.
             17
             24.
             &c.
             Rev.
             4
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             Mal.
             1.
             6.
             
             &
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Division
               into
               Decree
               and
               Execution
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Act
             15.
             18.
             
             Eph.
             1.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             7.
             2
             
             Tim.
             1.
             9.
             1
             
             Pet
             ,
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             33.
             11.
             
             Isa.
             14.
             26
             ,
             27.
             &
             chap.
             46.
             10.
             
             J●r
             .
             18.
             7
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Into
               creation
               and
               Redemption
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             1.
             throughout
             .
          
           
             ‖
             2
             Cor.
             5
             ▪
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Eph.
             1.
             10.
             
             &c.
             Co●
             .
             ●
             .
             throughout
             .
             Psal.
             104.
             
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             1.
             
             Exod.
             20.
             11.
             
             Isa.
             40.
             12
             ,
             &c.
             Psal.
             104.
             
             &
             136.
             
             A●●
             .
             17.
             24
             ,
             &c.
             Rev.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             Creation
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             *
             Col.
             1.
             16
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             An●●●●
             .
          
           
             †
             H●●
             .
             14
             〈◊〉
             9
             ▪
             19.
             
             R●●
             ▪
             5.
             11.
             
             Ma●
             ▪
             18.
             10.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             103
             〈…〉
             &
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             1.
             〈…〉
          
           
             ‖
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             *
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Their
             wicked
             designs
             and
             endeavours
             .
          
           
             *
             Eph.
             2.
             2.
             
             &
             6.
             12.
             
             Rev
             12.
             9
             &c.
             1
             Thess.
             1.
             5.
             
             &
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             Cor.
             4.
             4.
             
             &
             ●1
             .
             ●
             .
             Joh.
             1.
             6.
             
             &
             2.
             1.
             
             Act
             5.
             3.
             
             &
             16.
             16.
             
             &
             19.
             12
             ,
             15.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
             ●●in
             .
             ●2
             .
             21
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ma●
             .
             25.
             41.
             
             Rev.
             2●
             .
             10.
             
             
               The
               Creati●n
               of
               men
               unto
               the
               image
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             1.
             26
             27.
             
             &
             2.
             7.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Eccl.
             12.
             7.
             
             Mat.
             10.
             28.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Gen.
             1.
             26.
             
             &
             9.
             6.
             
             Jam.
             3.
             9.
             
             Psal.
             8.
             
          
           
             Their
             happy
             Estate
             before
             the
             ●all
             .
          
           
             *
             Eccl.
             7.
             29.
             
             
               An
               explication
               whereof
               s●e
            
             Ecclesiasticus
             ,
             15.
             14
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             chapters
             .
          
           
             The
             use
             &
             scope
             of
             Creation
             .
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             8.
             
             &
             104.
             
             &
             136
             &
             145.
             
             Act
             14.
             15
             &c.
             &
             17.
             24
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             4.
             11
             
             &
             14.
             17.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             31.
             
             &
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             A
             Confutation
             of
             the
             Errour
             contrary
             to
             this
             Truth
             from
             the
             absurdity
             following
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Calv.
             Insti●
             .
             l
             3.
             c.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             18.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             18.
             4.
             
             Is●
             .
             50.
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             
             Rom.
             3.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             ‖
             See
             Cal
             vin
             
               on
               the
               said
               places
            
             .
          
           
             What
             Providence
             is
             .
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             36.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             &
             94.
             7
             ,
             &
             
               c.
               also
            
             104.
             
             &
             105.
             
             &
             106.
             
             &
             107.
             
             Prov.
             16.
             7
             ,
             9
             ,
             33.
             
             Isa.
             45.
             6
             ,
             &c.
             Amos.
             2.
             6
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Ma●
             .
             6.
             26.
             
             &
             10.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             2
             Kinds
             .
             General
             in
             reference
             to
             all
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             9.
             1
             
             Tim.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Psal.
             10.
             &
             ●1
             
               with
               others
               already
               cited
            
             .
          
           
             Special
             in
             reference
             to
             Angels
             .
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             28.
             12.
             
             &
             32.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             &
             48.
             16.
             
             Exod.
             14.
             19.
             
             &
             23.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Psa.
             91.
             12.
             2
             
             King.
             16.
             17.
             
             &
             19.
             35.
             
             Isa.
             6.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             &
             37.
             36.
             
             Mark
             18.
             20.
             
             Luk.
             22.
             43.
             
             Heb.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             Special
             in
             reference
             unto
             Men.
             
          
           
             †
             Exod.
             20.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             Deut.
             20.
             ●a
             .
             19.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Exod.
             19.
             9
             ,
             &c.
             Deut.
             27
             &
             28.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             11.
             
             &
             7.
             1.
             2
             
             Pet.
             1.
             3
             ,
             4.
             1
             
             Joh.
             3.
             5.
             
             Rev.
             3.
             18.
             
             Ezek.
             18.
             30
             ,
             &c.
             Act.
             2
             ▪
             22
             ,
             &c.
             &
             10.
             38.
             
             Psal.
             81.
             14.
             
             Isa.
             48.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             10.
             17.
             
             &
             18.
             20.
             
             &
             33.
             18.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Heb.
             13.
             
             1●
             Mal.
             3.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             5.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             &
             11.
             5
             ,
             6
             Zech.
             8.
             17.
             
             Psal.
             81.
             15.
             
             Act.
             1416.
             
          
           
             Providence
             about
             sins
             .
          
           
             What
             permission
             is
             .
          
           
             †
             Prov.
             16.
             9.
             
             &
             21.
             1.
             
             Ezek.
             21.
             20.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Gen.
             45.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             &
             50.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Isa.
             10.
             5
             ,
             &c.
             Joh.
             7.
             30.
             
             &
             18.
             5
             ,
             &c.
             Luk.
             22.
             53.
             
             Mat.
             24.
             22.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.
             13.
             
             Psal.
             124.
             
             &
             125.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             9.
             2
             
             Cor.
             4.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Exod.
             34.
             7.
             
             Rom.
             9.
             18.
             
             Nahum
             .
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Psal.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Jam.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             5.
             5.
             
             Zech.
             8.
             17.
             
             J●r
             ▪
             15.
             1.
             
             Ezek
             14.
             14
             
             Rom.
             1.
             25
             ,
             &c.
             &
             2.
             5
             ▪
             &c.
             2
             Thes
             2.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             various
             manner
             of
             Providence
             about
             divers
             kinds
             of
             things
             and
             men
             .
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             9.
             
             Mat.
             6.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             33.
             18.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             7
             
             Psal.
             105.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Chron.
             16.
             22.
             
             Act.
             18.
             10.
             
             Psal.
             73.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             Zech.
             2.
             8.
             
             Psal.
             91.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Mat.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Gen.
             4.
             7.
             
             Pro.
             16.
             7.
             
             Jer.
             7.
             3.
             
             &c.
             Heb.
             11.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Joh.
             14.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             &
             15.
             14.
             
             &
             16.
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             17.
             30.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1.
             13.
             
             Rev.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
             Heb.
             6.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             and
             10.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             5.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             &
             18.
             20
             ,
             &c.
             Mat.
             13.
             12.
             
             &
             25.
             29.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             7.
             
             Phil.
             1.
             6.
             
             Rev.
             3.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Psal
             5.
             5
             ,
             &c.
             Psal.
             109.
             17
             ,
             &c.
             Exod.
             7
             ,
             &
             8.
             ●ev
             .
             26.
             14
             ,
             &c.
             Isa.
             6.
             9.
             
             Joh.
             12.
             40.
             2
             
             Thes.
             2.
             11.
             
             Ro.
             2.
             25
             ,
             &c.
             Eph.
             2.
             2.
             
             &
             4.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             9.
             16.
             
             Isa.
             14.
             4.
             
             Dan.
             4.
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             &c.
             Act.
             12.
             23.
             
          
           
             Another
             diversity
             from
             the
             manner
             of
             working
             .
          
           
             †
             2
             Chron
             20
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             Isa.
             10.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             &c.
             ch
             .
             46.
             10.
             
             Act
             7.
             51.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             A
             consectary
             for
             〈…〉
             and
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             will.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Prov.
             16
             4.
             &c.
             ch
             .
             21.
             1.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             30.
             15.
             
             &c.
             1
             Chro●
             21.
             10.
             
             &c.
             Isa.
             1.
             19
             ,
             &c.
             A●●
             .
             ●
             .
             4.
             &c.
             ●
             Cor.
             7.
             
             ●7
             .
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             
             ●1
             .
             &
             9.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Against
             Fortune
             &
             fate
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Against
               the
               Epicureans
               ,
               Stoicks
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             ‖
             Job
             .
             1.
             21.
             
             &
             2.
             10.
             
             Psal.
             18.
             
             &
             116.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             &c.
             Mat.
             6.
             25.
             
             &c.
             2
             Tim
             4.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Sin
             goeth
             before
             Redemption
             .
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             2.
             20.
             
             &c.
             &
             5.
             12.
             
             &c.
             &
             6.
             20.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Of
             Adam's
             first
             Sin.
             
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Gen.
             3.
             1.
             
             &c.
             Rom.
             5.
             12.
             
             &c.
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             13
             ,
             14.
             2
             
             Cor.
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             7.
             29.
             
             Rom.
             5.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Gen.
             2
             1.
             &c.
             
          
           
             A
             consistation
             of
             the
             error
             touching
             the
             manner
             and
             cause
             of
             this
             Sin.
             
          
           
             The
             guilt
             trising
             there●…
             .
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             2.
             17
             
             &
             3.
             16.
             
             &c.
             Rom.
             5
             12.
             &c.
             Gen.
             3.
             21.
             
             &c.
             Rev.
             2.
             7.
             
             &
             21.
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             propagation
             thereof
             unto
             his
             Pos●eri●y
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Act.
             17.
             26
             
             Heb.
             7.
             10.
             
             Rom.
             5.
             12.
             
             &c.
             Joh.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Sy●●d
             of
             D●rt
             .
             ch
             .
             1.
             at
             the
             begining
             .
          
           
             Actual
             Sins
             .
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             6.
             5.
             
             &
             8.
             21.
             2
             
             Cor.
             4.
             3.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             17
             ,
             18.
             19.
             
             Jer.
             13.
             23.
             
             Joh.
             8.
             24.
             
             Rom.
             7.
             14
             ,
             &c.
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             Their
             Kinds
             and
             Degrees
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Luk.
             12.
             47.
             
             Jam.
             4.
             ult
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             13.
             
             Luk.
             23.
             34
             
             Act.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Gal.
             6.
             1.
             
             Mat.
             26.
             70.
             1
             
             Sam.
             2●
             .
             13
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             19.
             14.
             
             Num.
             15.
             30.
             
             &c.
             Mat.
             16.
             14.
             15.
             2
             
             Sam.
             11.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Luk.
             12.
             47.
             
             Psal.
             19.
             13.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Rom.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             12.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             Mar.
             3.
             29.
             
             Luk.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             Their
             Destinction
             into
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Flesh
             and
             Lighter
             Failings
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Num.
             15.
             30.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             28.
             
             &
             2.
             17.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             &
             3.
             8.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             2.
             15.
             
             Mat.
             6.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             19.
             13.
             
             Mat.
             18.
             24.
             
             &c.
             Gal.
             5.
             17.
             
             &c.
             Heb.
             5.
             2.
             
             Jam.
             5.
             2.
             1
             
             Pet.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             Kinds
             of
             punishments
             .
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             3.
             16.
             
             &c.
             Deut.
             27.
             28.
             
             Rom.
             5.
             12.
             
             &
             6.
             23.
             
          
           
             A
             twofold
             power
             of
             Sin
             ,
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             .
          
           
             †
             Jam.
             1.
             18.
             
             M●
             .
             11.
             
             ●7
             .
             Eph.
             3.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             2
             
             Tim.
             1.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Gen.
             10.
             1
             &c.
             
             &
             17.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             11.
             16.
             
             &
             10.
             1.
             
             J●
             1.
             17.
             
             Col.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             Ge●
             .
             4.
             4
             ,
             7.
             
             &
             5.
             24.
             
             Heb.
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
               〈◊〉
               the
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Rom.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             5.
             24.
             
             &
             6.
             9.
             
             Act.
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             6.
             5
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             &
             8.
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               After
               the
               floud
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Josh.
             24.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Gen.
             12.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             18.
             32.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             14.
             16.
             
             Psal.
             147.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Deut.
             7.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             &c.
             ch
             .
             9.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Act.
             15.
             10.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             3.
             
             ●4
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Lev.
               26.
               3.
               
               &c.
               
            
             
               Deut.
               27.
               15.
               
               &c.
               &
               28.
               
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               Isa.
               61.
               1.
               
               &c.
               &
               62.
               6.
               
               &c.
               
            
             
               2
               Chron.
               36.
               15.
               
            
             
               Act.
               7.
               51
               ,
               52
               ,
               53.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               Rom.
               5.
               20.
               
               &
               7.
               8.
               
            
             
               Heb.
               7.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               &
               7.
               20.
               
               &
               10.
               4.
               
            
             
               Rom.
               3.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               &
               11.
               32.
               
            
          
           
             The
             use
             and
             necesity
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             6.
             14.
             
             &c.
             &
             7.
             1.
             
             &c.
             &
             8.
             1.
             
             &c.
             Gal.
             3.
             24.
             
             Act
             4.
             12.
             
             &
             13.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Rom.
             6.
             14.
             
             &c.
             &
             7.
             1.
             
             &c.
             &
             8.
             1.
             
             &c.
             Gal.
             3.
             24.
             
             Act
             4.
             12.
             
             &
             13.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             The
             work
             of
             Redemption
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             11.
             
             Gal.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             20.
             
             Eph.
             1.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Heb.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             15
             &c.
             Rom
             5.
             12.
             
             &c.
             ch
             .
             8.
             3.
             
             &
             ●
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             3.
             
             &c.
             Eph.
             ●
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Execution
             or
             accomplishment
             thereof
             by
             Christ
             ,
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             3.
             16
             ,
             &c.
             &
             8.
             26.
             
             Mat.
             11.
             27.
             
             Joh.
             1.
             18.
             
             Act.
             4.
             12.
             
             &
             10.
             43.
             
             Gal.
             4.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             Tit.
             2
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             person
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Joh.
             1.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             &
             ch
             .
             20.
             28.
             
             Rom.
             9.
             5.
             1
             
             Joh.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Ma●
             .
             16.
             16.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
             ●1
             ●●
             .
             Rom.
             1.
             3●
             
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             1.
             14.
             
             &c.
             &
             ch
             .
             3.
             18.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             &
             8.
             32.
             
             Gal.
             4.
             4.
             
             Luke
             2.
             31
             ,
             &c.
             Heb.
             4
             14.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             Perfection
             &c.
             of
             his
             humane
             nature
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Joh.
             1.
             14.
             
             &c.
             Heb.
             2.
             14.
             
             &c.
             &
             4.
             15.
             
             &
             5.
             7.
             
             Ro.
             1.
             3.
             
             &
             8.
             3.
             
             Gal.
             4.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             His
             threefold
             Office
             ●
             twofold
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Luk
             1.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             Act.
             3.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Heb.
             5.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Rev.
             1.
             5
             ,
             &
             19.
             16.
             
          
           
             His
             State
             of
             humiliation
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             13.
             
             Act.
             2.
             36.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             23
             ,
             &
             2.
             2.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             9.
             
             Psal.
             2
             4
             ,
             &c.
             Heb.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             Of
             Exaltation
             and
             Glory
             
          
           
             †
             Mar.
             16.
             19.
             20.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             34.
             
             Heb.
             7.
             25.
             
             &
             8.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             His
             Prophetical
             Office.
             
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             1.
             18.
             
             &
             5.
             19.
             2
             
             Tim.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             5.
             36.
             
             &c.
             ch
             .
             15.
             24.
             
             Act.
             2.
             22.
             
             &
             10.
             36.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             21.
             
             Phil.
             2.
             5
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             1.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             Joh.
             20.
             
             &
             21.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Priestly
             .
          
           
             *
             Phil.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Eph.
             5.
             2.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             13
             
             Heb.
             2.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             &
             10.
             5
             ,
             6.
             1
             
             Joh.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom
             8.
             34.
             
             Heb.
             7.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Kingly
             .
          
           
             †
             Heb.
             1.
             3.
             
             R●v
             .
             3.
             21.
             1
             
             ●●es
             .
             1.
             10.
             
             Psa.
             110.
             1.
             
          
           
             ‖
             M●●
             .
             28.
             19.
             
             A●t
             .
             2.
             36.
             
          
           
             *
             Eph.
             1.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             &c.
             &
             4.
             11
             ,
             &c.
             Psal.
             2.
             8
             ,
             &c.
             &
             110.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             2
             ,
             &
             3.
             
             Act.
             12.
             11.
             
             &
             18.
             10.
             
             Heb.
             14.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Mat.
               25.
               30
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               24.
               
            
             
               2
               Thess.
               1.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               1
               Thess
               4.
               17.
               
            
             
               2
               Thess.
               1.
               9.
               10.
               
            
             
               Mat.
               24.
               31.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             20
             28.
             
             Rom
             5.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             19
             Phil.
             2.
             5
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             Lev.
             16.
             
             Heb.
             9
             ,
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Rom.
             3.
             34
             ,
             &c.
             chap.
             14.
             9.
             1
             
             J●●
             .
             2
             12.
             
             Heb.
             4.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             ●onfutation
             of
             an
             Errour
             .
          
           
             A
             twofold
             Will
             of
             God
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             *
             Jer.
             31.
             31
             ,
             &c.
             Heb.
             8.
             9.
             
             &
             9.
             15
             ,
             &c.
             ch
             .
             10.
             15
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             A
             Subdivision
             of
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             3.
             16.
             
             &c.
             ch
             .
             6.
             29
             
             AEph
             .
             1.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             &c.
             Rom.
             8.
             28
             ,
             &c.
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             9
             ,
             &c.
             Heb.
             3.
             6
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Joh.
             3.
             18
             ,
             36.
             
             Mat.
             25.
             41
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Tit.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Act.
             3.
             26.
             
             &
             5.
             31.
             
             &
             26.
             16
             ,
             &c.
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             &
             6.
             1.
             2
             
             Pet.
             1.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Predestination
             unto
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             See
             Calv.
             
               and
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Synod
               of
            
             Do●t
             .
          
           
             Vocation
             unto
             Faith.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             10.
             14
             ,
             &c.
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             Sum
             of
             the
             Precepts
             or
             Commandments
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             5
             ,
             &
             6
             ,
             &
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             3.
             16
             ,
             &c.
             Rom.
             1.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             &
             3.
             22.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             3.
             2.
             
             &
             Act.
             3.
             19
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Saving
             Faith
             includes
             the
             whole
             Piety
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Gal.
             5.
             6.
             
             &
             6
             15.
             1
             
             Cor.
             7.
             19.
             
             Jam.
             2.
             14
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             J●
             .
             ●
             .
             36.
             
             &
             6.
             40.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             4.
             5.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Jam.
             2.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Heb.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             7.
             21
             ,
             &c.
             Heb.
             10.
             36.
             
             Jam.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             &c.
             Eph.
             3.
             17
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             What
             true
             Conversion
             is
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             3.
             3.
             
             Act.
             3.
             19.
             
             Luk.
             13.
             3
             ,
             5.
             
             Act.
             26.
             18.
             1
             thes
             .
             1.
             9.
             
             Joh.
             3.
             5
             ,
             &c.
             Gal.
             6.
             15.
             
             Eph.
             2
             1
             ,
             &c.
             ch
             .
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             16.
             18
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             three
             necessary
             requisites
             or
             adjuncts
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Jam.
             1.
             
             2●
             .
             &
             2.
             26.
             
             &
             4.
             15.
             2
             
             Pet.
             1.
             8
             ,
             9.
             ch
             .
             11.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             8.
             34.
             
             ●
             Joh.
             3.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             14.
             32.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Eph.
             5.
             11.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             8.
             
             Rev.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             6.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             &
             19.
             8.
             
             &
             22.
             11
             ,
             12.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             10.
             24.
             
             &
             24.
             13.
             
             Heb.
             3.
             6
             ,
             14.
             
             &
             10.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             Rev.
             2.
             7.
             10
             ,
             16.
             
             &
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             11.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             Rom.
             4.
             18
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             definition
             of
             Saving
             Faith.
             
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             14.
             1.
             
             Heb.
             4.
             16.
             
             Eph.
             3.
             12
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Heb.
             5.
             9.
             
             &
             10.
             15
             ,
             &c.
             Act.
             4.
             12.
             
             &
             13.
             39.
             
          
           
             Its
             Parts
             or
             prerequisites
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Ioh.
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Jam.
             2.
             14
             ,
             &c.
             Luk.
             13.
             47.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             13.
             22.
             
             Heb.
             4.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             Rom.
             12.
             1.
             
             &c.
             Eph.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Eph.
             1.
             17
             ,
             &c.
             &
             2.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Mat.
             9.
             2.
             
             Heb.
             11.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             1.
             17.
             
             &
             3.
             25.
             
             &
             4.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             &
             5.
             1.
             
             &
             10.
             9.
             
             Act.
             4
             12.
             
             &
             13.
             38.
             
          
           
             †
             Heb.
             5.
             9.
             
             Act.
             5.
             32.
             
             Joh.
             3.
             36.
             
             Rom.
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             A
             confutation
             of
             an
             Errour
             
          
           
             
               See
               the
               Can●ns
               of
               the
               Synod
               of
               Dort.
            
             ch
             .
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             
             A●●o
             .
             11
             ,
             14.
             17.
             
             
               Reject
               A●t
            
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Two
             things
             necessa●y
             for
             the
             getting
             of
             ●aith
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Thes.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             7.
             17.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Jo●
             .
             3.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             8.
             47.
             
             &
             10.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Act.
             2.
             
             4●
             .
             &
             13.
             46
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             I●s
             conne●●●n
             with
             good
             works
             .
          
           
             †
             1
             Job
             .
             5.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Gal.
             5.
             6.
             
             &
             6.
             15.
             
             Mat.
             ●
             .
             17
             ,
             &c.
             ch
             .
             12.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Heb.
             5.
             9.
             
             &
             11.
             6
             &
             ch
             .
             12.
             1●
             ,
             5
             ,
             16
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Three
             deg●e●●
             of
             Bel●evers
             .
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             2.
             1.
             13.
             2
             
             Cor
             3.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             Heb.
             5
             13
             ,
             &c.
             
             &
             6.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Incipients
             or
             Beginners
             .
          
           
             †
             Heb.
             5.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             &
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Col.
             3.
             5
             ,
             &c.
             Gal.
             6.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             Jam.
             4.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             Re●
             .
             3.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Pro●●●i●●ts
             
          
           
             ‖
             Gal.
             5.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             14
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Adult
             and
             perfect
             .
          
           
             *
             Ro●
             .
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             9.
             
             &
             5.
             18.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             King.
             8.
             47.
             
          
           
             *
             Eph.
             4.
             
             1●
             .
             Col.
             2.
             11.
             
             Rom.
             6.
             4.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             How
             far
             all
             these
             are
             truly
             reg●nerate
             .
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             6.
             14.
             
             Eph.
             6.
             13.
             
             Phil.
             4.
             13.
             1
             
             Joh.
             4.
             4.
             
             Jude
             .
             v.
             24.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             regenerate
             may
             and
             often
             do
             fall
             away
             .
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             6.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             Rev.
             2
             &
             3
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             18
             ,
             &c.
             Eze
             18.
             24
             ,
             &c.
             Heb.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             &
             10.
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Rom.
             11.
             18
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Contrary
               to
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Synod
               of
               Dort
               ,
               ch
               .
            
             5.
             
             Psal.
             51.
             2
             
             Cor.
             2.
             
             Isa.
             1
             Deut.
             30.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Luk.
             11.
             24
             ,
             &c.
             Heb.
             6.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             division
             and
             sum
             of
             good
             works
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             5
             ,
             &
             6
             ,
             &
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Eph.
             5.
             22
             ,
             &c.
             &
             6.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             sum
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Exod.
             20.
             
             Deut.
             5
             ,
             &
             6.
             
             Mat.
             22.
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40.
             
             Mar.
             12.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             commandment
             against
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             6.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             &c.
             ch
             .
             32.
             16
             ,
             17.
             1
             
             King.
             11.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             &
             12.
             28.
             
             Jer.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Mat.
             4.
             10.
             1
             
             Thess.
             1.
             9.
             
             Act.
             14.
             15.
             
             Gal.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             Dent.
             6.
             13.
             
             &
             10.
             20
             
          
           
             †
             Eph.
             5.
             5.
             
             Phil.
             3
             19.
             
             Isa.
             44
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Jer.
             2.
             27.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             4.
             10.
             
             Jer.
             17.
             13.
             
             Psal.
             50.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             &
             116.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Rev.
             14.
             7.
             
             &
             15.
             4.
             
             &
             19.
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             against
             worshiping
             of
             Images
             .
          
           
             *
             Lev.
             16.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             Dent.
             4.
             15
             ,
             &c.
             Psal.
             97.
             8.
             
             &
             115.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             Isa.
             42.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             &c.
             &
             44.
             9
             ,
             &c.
             Act.
             17.
             29.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             23
             ,
             25.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Isa.
             44.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             J●r
             .
             2
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             Mat.
             6.
             24.
             
             Eph.
             5.
             5.
             
             Phil.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Isa.
             42.
             8.
             
             &
             48.
             11.
             
             Joh.
             4
             23.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             Commandement
             is
             against
             Blasphemy
             and
             vain
             Oathes
             
          
           
             *
             Le●
             .
             19.
             
             1●
             .
             De●
             .
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             Lev.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Lev.
             24.
             10
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Lev.
             5.
             4
             
             Mat.
             5.
             33
             ,
             &c.
             Jam.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             10.
             20
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             1.
             9.
             
             &
             9.
             1.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             23.
             
             &
             11.
             31.
             
             Heb.
             6.
             16.
             
             Phil.
             1.
             8.
             
             Rev.
             10.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             fourth
             of
             sanctifying
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             †
             Deut.
             5.
             12
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Rom.
             14.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Gal.
             4.
             10.
             
             Col.
             2
             ▪
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Act.
               20
               ;
               7.
               
            
             
               ●
               Cor.
               16.
               2.
               
            
             
               Rev.
               1.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             †
             Tertul.
             Apol.
             ●
             .
             18.
             &
             de
             Corona
             militis
             .
             item
             Historiae
             tripart
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             fifth
             ,
             of
             honouring
             of
             Parents
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Exod.
             21.
             15.
             
             Lev.
             20.
             9.
             
             Prov.
             20.
             10.
             
             Eph.
             6.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             Col.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             10.
             37.
             
             Luk.
             ●4
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             4.
             
             Mat.
             15.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Of
             Magistrates
             and
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Eph.
             6.
             5
             ,
             &c.
             Exod.
             22.
             28.
             
             Act.
             23.
             5.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             17.
             14
             ,
             &c.
             Psal.
             82.
             
             &
             101.
             
             Act.
             25.
             10
             ,
             &c.
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             M●t.
             22.
             21.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             Rom.
             15.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Against
             murder●
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             revenge
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Gen.
             9.
             5.
             
             Ex.
             20.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Prov.
             29.
             22.
             
             &
             17.
             13
             ,
             &c.
             ●ev
             .
             19.
             16.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Eph.
             4.
             26.
             
             Rom.
             12
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat
             5.
             22
             ,
             2●
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Deut.
             15.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             &c.
             &
             22.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Luke
             .
             6.
             35.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             12.
             20.
             
             Mat.
             25.
             35.
             1.
             
             Thess.
             5.
             15.
             1
             
             Pet.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Against
             fornication
             ,
             &c.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             *
             Lev.
             19.
             
             &
             20.
             10
             ,
             &c.
             Mat.
             9.
             28.
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             5
             ,
             10
             ,
             &c.
             ch
             .
             7.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             5.
             32.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Thess.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             1
             
             Cor.
             6.
             18.
             
             &
             7.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Heb.
             13.
             4.
             
             Mat.
             19.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             9.
             
             Col.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Rom.
             13.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Gal.
             5.
             19.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Against
               Th●fts
               ,
               ●ap●●es
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             22
             1
             ,
             &c.
             De●t
             25.
             13
             ,
             &c.
             
             Isa.
             5.
             8.
             
             Amos.
             8.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Mich.
             6.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Jam.
             5.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             15.
             
             Eph
             4.
             28.
             
             Luk.
             30.
             31
             ,
             &c.
             &
             12.
             33.
             1
             
             Tim.
             6.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Ezek
             ▪
             18.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             12
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Thess.
             4.
             6.
             1
             
             Joh.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Against
             Lies
             ,
             Calam●●ies
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Deut.
             19.
             15
             ,
             &c.
             Prov.
             19.
             5
             ,
             9
             ,
             28.
             
             Job
             .
             31.
             16
             ,
             &c.
             Psal.
             15.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             7.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             Luke
             .
             6.
             37.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             25.
             
             J●m
             .
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             Against
             evil
             desires
             .
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             ●
             .
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Jam.
             1.
             14.
             
             &
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Job
             31.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             Mat.
             5.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Lev.
             19.
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Joh.
               15.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
            
             
               1
               Joh.
               3.
               10
               ,
               16.
               
            
          
           
             What
             the
             directing
             of
             our selves
             is
             .
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             6.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             16.
             
             &
             12.
             1.
             2
             
             Cor.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Luke
             .
             9.
             23
             ,
             &c.
             ch
             .
             14.
             16
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Mat.
             10.
             38.
             
             &
             16.
             24.
             
          
           
             The
             denying
             of
             our selves
             is
             threefold
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             11.
             25
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             19
             ,
             &c.
             
             &
             3.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Isa.
             5.
             21.
             
             Prov.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             8.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             12
             ,
             &c.
             Gal.
             5.
             17.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             12.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Col.
             3.
             8
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mat
             16.
             24.
             
             Luke
             .
             14.
             26.
             
             Joh.
             12.
             25.
             
             Act.
             20.
             24.
             
             &
             21.
             13.
             
          
           
             A
             threefold
             denial
             of
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             Eph.
             4.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             6.
             31
             ,
             &c.
             Luke
             21.
             34.
             
             Jam.
             5.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             10
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             6.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             12.
             
             Col.
             3.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom
             12.
             11
             ,
             &c.
             Phil.
             3.
             20.
             
             Rev.
             3.
             15
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             A
             moderate
             use
             and
             desire
             of
             earthly
             things
             .
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             Heb.
             13.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             6.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             A
             threefold
             lust
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Jo●
             .
             2.
             16.
             
             &c.
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             11.
             
             Jam.
             4.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             6.
             25
             ,
             &c.
             Luke
             .
             12.
             15
             ,
             &c.
             &
             16.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             10.
             
             Heb.
             13
             5.
             
          
           
             Covetuousness
             .
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             62.
             10.
             
             Mark.
             10.
             23
             ,
             24.
             2
             
             Cor.
             9.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             37.
             21
             ,
             26.
             
             &
             112.
             5
             ,
             9.
             
             Mat.
             25.
             40.
             
             Gal
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Phil.
             4.
             11
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Cor.
             7.
             29
             ,
             &c.
             Luke
             .
             16.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ambition
             .
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             7.
             22.
             
             Act.
             12.
             21.
             
             Jam.
             4.
             2.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             6.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             &
             23.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Luke
             .
             16.
             15.
             
             Joh.
             5
             44.
             
             &
             12.
             43.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             12.
             16.
             
             Phil.
             2.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Eph.
             4.
             2.
             
             Col.
             3.
             12.
             1
             
             Thess.
             2.
             6
             ,
             7.
             1
             
             Pet.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Luk.
             16.
             19.
             
             Act.
             12.
             21.
             
             &
             25.
             23.
             
             Jam.
             2.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             &
             5.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             13.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             &
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             An
             immoderate
             lo●e
             of
             pleasures
             .
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             13.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             10
             ,
             13
             ,
             1●
             .
             J●de
             v.
             8.
             12
             ,
             1●
             .
          
           
             †
             Job
             .
             31.
             1.
             
             Psal.
             119.
             37.
             2
             
             Pe●
             .
             2.
             1.
             p.
             
          
           
             ‖
             ●ph
             .
             2.
             29.
             
             &
             5
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Pet.
             ●
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Luk.
             16.
             19.
             
             &
             21.
             34.
             1
             
             Pet.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Thess.
             4.
             4
             ,
             5.
             1
             
             Cor.
             6.
             15
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Luk.
             16.
             19.
             
             &
             21.
             34.
             
             Eph.
             5.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Eph.
             4.
             28.
             1
             
             Thess.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12.
             2
             
             Thess.
             3.
             8
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             26.
             41.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             2
             
             Cor.
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             12.
             11.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             33.
             1
             
             Pet.
             ●
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Dan
             93.
             
             Joel
             .
             ●
             .
             14.
             
             &
             2.
             15.
             
             Jonah
             .
             3.
             7.
             1
             
             Esdr.
             8.
             21.
             
             Ma●
             .
             4.
             2.
             
             Luk.
             2.
             27.
             1
             
             Cor.
             7.
             5.
             
             Act.
             13.
             2.
             3.
             
             &
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             The
             imitating
             of
             Christ
             &
             bearing
             of
             the
             Cross.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             16.
             24.
             
             Luk.
             9.
             24.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             8.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Heb.
             10.
             34.
             
             &
             11.
             36.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             8.
             3●
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Heb.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             3
             ▪
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             5.
             41.
             
             &
             7.
             60.
             
             &
             1●
             .
             25.
             
             &
             20.
             24.
             
             &
             21.
             13.
             
             Heb.
             11.
             3
             ,
             5
             ,
             &c.
             Rev.
             6.
             9.
             
             &
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             5.
             3.
             
             &
             8.
             21
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             use
             &
             necessity
             of
             prayer
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             7.
             7
             ,
             &c.
             ch
             .
             26.
             4.
             
             Luke
             .
             18.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             14.
             13.
             
             &
             16.
             23.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             11.
             24.
             
             Jam.
             1
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             12.
             12.
             
             ●
             Thess.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             Phil.
             4.
             6.
             
             Psal.
             116.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             &
             102
             ,
             &
             103
             ,
             &
             194.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2.
             1.
             
             Col.
             3.
             17.
             
             &
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             causes
             and
             manner
             of
             calling
             upon
             God
             aright
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Psal.
             50.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             &
             91.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             &
             145.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             18
             
             Job
             .
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat
             7.
             7
             ,
             &c.
             Luke
             .
             11.
             9.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             14.
             23.
             
             &
             26.
             39.
             
             Luk.
             22.
             41
             ,
             &c.
             Job
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             6.
             9
             ,
             &c.
             Luk.
             1.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Joh
             3.
             22.
             
             &
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Jo●
             1.
             9.
             
             Psal.
             3●
             .
             2
             ,
             &c.
             &
             ●1
             .
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             4.
             16.
             
             &
             10.
             22.
             
             Eph.
             1.
             18.
             
             &
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Jo●
             .
             3.
             21
             ,
             22.
             1
             
             Pet.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mar.
             11.
             25.
             
             Mat.
             5.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             &
             6.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             18.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             Luk.
             18.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             Luk.
             18.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             Rom
             12.
             12
             1
             
             Thes.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord's
             Prayer
             .
             and
             its
             parts
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             6
             9
             ,
             &c.
             Luk.
             ●●
             .
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             40.
             34.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             King.
             8.
             12.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Act.
             7.
             
             4●
             ,
             49.
             
          
           
             *
             Jam.
             ●
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
             &
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Psal.
             103.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Joh.
             ●●
             ,
             13.
             &c.
             Rom.
             8.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             4.
             6.
             
             ●om
             .
             ●
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             Luk.
             11.
             10
             ,
             &c.
             Jam.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Rom.
             12.
             10.
             2
             
             Pet.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Eph.
             2.
             18.
             
             &
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             distinction
             of
             the
             six
             petitions
             .
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             14.
             13.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
             3●
             .
             Col.
             3.
             17.
             1
             
             Pet.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Psal.
             50.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             &
             34.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             &c.
             &
             91.
             
          
           
             Of
             sanctifying
             or
             hallowing
             God's
             name
             .
          
           
             *
             Isa.
             6.
             3.
             
             &
             42.
             8
             
             &
             48.
             11.
             
             Ezek.
             20.
             41.
             
             &
             28.
             22
             ,
             25.
             
             Psal.
             96.
             97
             ,
             &
             99.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             10.
             6
             ,
             9.
             
             Eph.
             3.
             20.
             
             &
             5.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Col.
             3.
             16
             ,
             17.
             2
             
             Thess.
             1.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Rev.
             48
             ,
             9.
             
             &
             5.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             2.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             Col.
             1.
             6
             ,
             &c.
             Eph.
             1.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             &
             3.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             coming
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             †
             Isa.
             2.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             Mich.
             4.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             Psal.
             122.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             24
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Is
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             Gods
             will.
             
          
           
             *
             Phil.
             2.
             13
             ,
             14.
             1
             
             Thess.
             5.
             23
             ,
             24.
             2
             
             Thess.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             Dan.
             7.
             10.
             
             Mat.
             18.
             10.
             
             Heb.
             1.
             14
             
          
           
             ‖
             Heb.
             10.
             36.
             
             &
             12.
             7
             &c.
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             17.
             
             &
             4.
             12
             ,
             etc.
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             For
             daily
             Bread.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             5.
             25
             ,
             31
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             8.
             
             Heb.
             13.
             5.
             
             Phil.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Lev.
             26.
             26.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             6.
             33.
             
             Luk.
             10.
             41.
             42.
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             For
             forgiveness
             of
             Sins
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             6.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             &
             18.
             21
             ,
             35.
             
             Luk.
             7.
             47.
             
             &
             18.
             13.
             
             Rom.
             4.
             7
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Col.
             3.
             12
             ,
             13.
             1
             
             Pet.
             4.
             8.
             1
             
             Joh.
             1.
             7
             ,
             9.
             
             &
             2.
             7
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             mitigating
             of
             Temptations
             .
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             26.
             41.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             9.
             
             Rev.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             Eph.
             3.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             &
             6.
             11
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Thess.
             3.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             10.
             
             Heb.
             13.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Rom.
             5.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             13.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             1
             
             Joh.
             5.
             18.
             
          
           
             A
             threefold
             reason
             of
             these
             Petitions
             .
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             145.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             &
             146.
             10.
             
             Rev.
             12.
             
             ●0
             .
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Psal.
             115.
             3.
             
             Mar.
             14.
             36.
             
             Rev.
             12.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             20.
             
             &
             1●
             .
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             Col.
             3.
             17.
             1
             
             Pet.
             4.
             11.
             
             Rev.
             10.
             3
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             word
             Amen
             .
          
           
             †
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             22.
             
             &
             5.
             14
             ,
             15.
             1
             
             Cor.
             14.
             16.
             
             Psal.
             89.
             52.
             
          
           
             Of
             giving
             of
             Thanks
             .
          
           
             *
             Eph.
             5.
             10
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Phil.
             4.
             6.
             1
             
             Thess.
             5.
             15
             ,
             18.
             2
             
             Thess.
             1.
             3.
             
             &
             2.
             13.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             116
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             2
             Cor.
             9.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             &c.
             Col.
             1.
             12.
             13.
             
             &
             3.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Kinds
             of
             special
             callings
             ,
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Eph.
             6.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Eph.
             5.
             22.
             1
             
             Pet.
             3.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             8
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             25
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             9.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             17.
             
             &c.
             Jam.
             2.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             &
             ●
             .
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Rule
             that
             is
             to
             be
             held
             concerning
             these
             .
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             20
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Col.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             25
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             〈…〉
             of
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             ‖
             〈◊〉
             15.
             2.
             
             &c.
             G●●
             4.
             
             ●
             ,
             〈◊〉
             .
             ch
             .
             5.
             1.
             
             &c.
             Col.
             ●
             .
             ●
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             17.
             
             Mat.
             7.
             21
             ,
             &c.
             ch
             .
             15.
             16.
             
             &
             23.
             23.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             8
             ,
             &c.
             ch
             .
             6.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             Tit.
             3.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             Majesty
             that
             is
             proper
             to
             Christ
             as
             Mediator
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             28.
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             5.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             &
             3.
             35.
             
             &
             15.
             2.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Eph.
             1.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             †
             Phil.
             2.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             21.
             
             &
             3.
             22.
             1
             
             Cor.
             15.
             27.
             
             Act.
             2.
             36.
             
             &
             5.
             
             3●
             .
             &
             10.
             36
             ,
             42.
             
             Re●
             .
             1.
             5
             ,
             &c.
             &
             ch
             .
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             Religious
             worship
             due
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             *
             
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               5.
               
            
             
               1
               Joh.
               2
               ,
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
          
           
             †
             Phil.
             2.
             9
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Heb.
             1.
             3.
             
             &
             7.
             26.
             
             &
             8.
             1.
             
             Rev.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             1.
             6.
             
             Joh.
             5.
             23.
             
             Phil.
             2.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             7.
             59.
             
             &
             9.
             13
             ,
             14.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               Joh.
               14.
               1
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               1
               Thess.
               3.
               
            
             
               11.
               2
               
               Thess.
               3.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             5.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Against
             the
             invocation
             of
             or
             praying
             to
             Saints
             .
          
           
             †
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Col.
             2.
             18.
             
             Rev.
             19.
             10.
             
             &
             22.
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             Heb.
             4.
             10.
             
             Rev.
             14
             13.
             
             Job
             .
             3.
             11.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             &c.
             ch
             .
             41.
             21.
             
             Eccl.
             ●
             .
             5.
             2.
             
             King.
             22.
             20.
             
             Isa.
             38.
             19.
             
             &
             63.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             15.
             30.
             2
             
             Cor.
             1.
             11.
             
             Eph.
             6.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Col.
             4.
             3.
             2
             
             Thess.
             3.
             1.
             
             Heb.
             13.
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             benefits
             of
             God
             that
             precede
             Faith.
             
          
           
             *
             Jer.
             31.
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             Heb.
             8.
             8
             ,
             &c.
             Ezek.
             11.
             19
             
             &
             36.
             22
             ,
             &c.
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             1.
             2
             
             Pet.
             1.
             3.
             4.
             1
             
             Jo●
             .
             3.
             
             Col.
             1.
             4
             ,
             5.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             10
             ,
             &c.
             ch
             .
             12.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             6
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             20
             ,
             27.
             
             Rom.
             5.
             5.
             
             &
             8.
             9
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vocation
             or
             calling
             unto
             Faith.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             11.
             20
             ,
             &c.
             Joh.
             5.
             34
             ,
             40.
             
             &
             6.
             44
             ,
             45.
             2
             
             Pet.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             26.
             2
             
             Tim.
             1.
             9.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             28.
             18.
             
             Joh.
             5.
             34.
             
             Rom.
             10.
             14
             ,
             15.
             2
             
             Cor.
             3.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             11.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             23
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             8.
             28.
             29.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             24
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             A
             twofold
             sort
             thereof
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Act.
             2.
             4
             ,
             13
             ,
             48.
             
             Rom.
             6.
             17.
             1
             
             Thess.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Prov.
             1.
             24.
             25.
             
             Ez.
             12.
             1.
             
             Isa.
             5.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             Mat.
             23.
             37.
             
             Luk.
             7.
             30.
             
             Joh.
             5.
             40.
             
             Act.
             7.
             5.
             
             &
             13.
             46.
             2
             
             Thess.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Contrary
               to
               the
               Cannons
               of
               the
               Synod
               of
               Dort
            
             ch
             .
             3
             ,
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             Conversion
             or
             regeneration
             on
             Go
             is
             part
             .
          
           
             *
             Act.
             3.
             19.
             26.
             1
             
             Thess.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             3.
             5
             ,
             &c.
             Jun.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Eph.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             4.
             19.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             17.
             
             Eph.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             Tit.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Rom.
             6.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             Eph.
             2.
             24.
             
             Col.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Faith
             and
             conversion
             are
             not
             of
             our selves
             .
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             11.
             17.
             
             &
             13.
             11.
             
             &
             16.
             17.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             7.
             17.
             
             &
             12.
             34.
             
             Joh.
             6.
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             65.
             
             &
             3.
             5
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Phil.
             1.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             &
             2.
             13.
             
             Eph.
             2.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             Jam.
             1.
             17
             ,
             18.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             But
             from
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             alone
             ,
          
           
             †
             Eph.
             2.
             5
             ,
             18.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             &
             3.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Phil.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Joh.
             15.
             5.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Thess.
             5.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Eph.
             6.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             26.
             41.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.
             13.
             
             Eph.
             2.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ezek.
             12.
             2.
             
             Prov.
             1.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Mat.
             13.
             19.
             
             &
             23.
             37.
             
             Act.
             7
             ,
             51.
             
             &
             13.
             46.
             
          
           
             The
             grace
             of
             God
             may
             be
             resisted
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             13.
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             7.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             51.
             
          
           
             ‖
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             13.
             
             Rom.
             10.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             14.
             18.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Joh.
             5.
             44.
             
          
           
             Another
             twofold
             reason
             for
             resistible
             grace
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             4.
             2
             
             Thess.
             3.
             2.
             2
             
             Tim.
             3.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             4.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             7.
             51.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Act.
             13.
             46.
             
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             7.
             30.
             
          
           
             †
             Prov.
             1.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Joh.
             5.
             40.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             ●
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             †
             Zech.
             7.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Jer.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Act.
             28.
             24.
             
             Heb.
             3.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             &
             4.
             2.
             
             Psal.
             95.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             2.
             41.
             
             &
             13.
             47.
             
             &
             6.
             7.
             
             &
             17.
             11.
             
             Rom.
             6.
             17.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             22.
             
          
           
             Sufficient
             grace
             is
             afforded
             to
             all
             that
             are
             called
             .
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             12.
             6
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             11.
             21.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             4
             ▪
             &c.
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             23.
             
             &
             2.
             9.
             
             Jam.
             1.
             18.
             2
             
             Cor.
             3.
             6.
             
             Heb.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Isa.
             62.
             2.
             
             Ezek.
             18.
             11.
             
             Prov.
             1.
             24
             ,
             &c.
             Mat.
             23.
             37.
             
             Luk.
             8.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Tit.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             2
             
             Tim.
             1.
             9.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             20.
             
             &
             6.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             Isa.
             5.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             Psal.
             85.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Joh.
             5.
             34.
             
             &
             10.
             10.
             
          
           
             Five
             saving
             acts
             about
             or
             towards
             believers
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             8.
             28
             ,
             &c.
             Eph.
             1.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 Election
                 unto
                 Salvation
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Adoption
                 or
                 Sonship
              
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Mar.
             13.
             20.
             
             Jam.
             2.
             5.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             29.
             
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             1.
             12.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             17.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             26.
             
             &
             4.
             5
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             8.
             23.
             
             Luk.
             6.
             36.
             1
             
             Joh.
             3.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Justification
               or
               absolution
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             32.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             Luk.
             18.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Act.
             10.
             43.
             
             &
             13.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             Heb.
             8.
             12.
             
             Rom.
             3.
             24
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             4.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             &
             5.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Gal.
             2.
             16.
             
             Eph.
             2.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             Tit.
             3.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Sanctification
               strictly
               taken
            
             .
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             2.
             
             &
             6.
             11.
             
             Heb.
             2.
             
             1●
             .
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             13.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             2.
             
             Act.
             20.
             32.
             
             &
             26.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             7.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Joh.
             2.
             20
             ,
             27.
             
             Heb.
             6.
             4.
             
             &
             10.
             10
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             
               1
               Thess.
               5.
               23.
               
            
             
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               21.
               
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Obsignation
               or
               Sealing
               by
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             5.
             5.
             
             &
             8.
             15
             ,
             16.
             2
             
             Cor.
             1.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             &
             5
             ▪
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Eph.
             1.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             &
             4.
             30.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Phil.
             1.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Three
             sorts
             of
             just
             or
             justified
             Persons
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             13.
             20.
             
             Luk.
             8.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             1
             
             Cor.
             3.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             Gal.
             1.
             6
             ,
             &c.
             Rev.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             ch
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             10.
             17
             ,
             &c.
             &
             24.
             9
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Thess.
             3.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             19.
             
             &
             4.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             Heb.
             6.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             
             &
             10.
             31.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             18
             ,
             &c.
             &
             3.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             10.
             22.
             
             &
             24.
             13.
             
             Luk.
             21.
             19.
             
             Eph.
             3.
             16
             ,
             &c.
             Col.
             1.
             21
             ,
             &c.
             &
             2.
             5
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             22.
             32.
             2
             
             Cor.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             &c.
             &
             7.
             10.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Mat.
             10.
             22.
             
             &
             24.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             confutation
             of
             an
             error
             .
          
           
             †
             Ezek.
             18.
             24.
             
             Rom.
             11.
             12
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             27.
             
             &
             10.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             &c.
             Col.
             1.
             21
             ,
             23.
             
             Heb.
             3.
             6
             ,
             14.
             
             &
             10.
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             Rev.
             2.
             10.
             
             &
             3.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Three
             saving
             acts
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             25.
             31
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             16.
             27.
             
             &
             25.
             31
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               raising
               of
               the
               dead
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             20.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             24.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             14.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             12
             Cor.
             5.
             1.
             0.
             2
             
             Thess.
             M
             7
             ,
             &c.
             3
             at
             .
             25.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Thess.
             4.
             16.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             Phil.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             2
             
               The
               changing
               of
               those
               alive
            
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Thess.
             4.
             16.
             1
             
             Cor.
             15.
             51
             ,
             52.
             
          
           
             3
             
               Glorification
               &
               life
               eternal
            
             .
          
           
             †
             1
             Thess.
             4.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Ma●
             .
             24.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             &
             25.
             31
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             2
             Thess.
             1.
             8
             ,
             &c.
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             2.
             5.
             2
             
             Pet.
             3.
             13.
             
             Rev.
             21.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             12.
             25.
             
             Mat.
             25.
             21
             ,
             23.
             
             Luk.
             22.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             Rev.
             3.
             12
             ,
             21.
             
             &
             14.
             13.
             
             &
             21.
             23.
             
             &
             22.
             5.
             
          
           
             Four
             Acts
             of
             Anger
             or
             Wrath
             and
             Revenge
             about
             unbelievers
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             10.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             &
             11.
             20.
             
             Luk.
             19.
             41.
             
             Rom.
             2.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Thess.
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             
               Reprobation
               or
               casting
               off
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             8.
             12.
             
             &
             21.
             43.
             
             Rom.
             11.
             2
             ,
             20
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             12.
             35.
             
             Luk.
             13.
             24
             
             ▪
             &
             17.
             22.
             
             Mat.
             10.
             14
             ,
             &c.
             Act.
             14.
             16.
             
             Rev.
             2.
             5
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             
               Blinding
               &
               Hardening
            
          
           
             ‖
             Isa.
             6.
             9.
             
             Mat.
             13.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Joh.
             12.
             40.
             
             Act.
             28.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             9.
             18.
             
             &
             11.
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             1.
             24
             ,
             26.
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             4.
             2
             
             Thess.
             2
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             10.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             &
             71.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             Jer.
             44.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Deut.
             32.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ezek.
             14.
             5
             ,
             9.
             
             Isa.
             63.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             Eph.
             4.
             19.
             
             Rom.
             11.
             8.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Exemplary
               punishing
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Exod.
             9.
             16.
             
             Act.
             12.
             21.
             
             &
             5.
             5.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.
             5
             ,
             &c.
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Jude
             .
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             4.
             
             
               Eternal
               Damnation
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Mar.
             3.
             29.
             
             Rom.
             2.
             5.
             2
             
             Thess.
             1
             ,
             5.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             9.
             
             &
             3.
             7.
             
             Jude
             .
             v.
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             5.
             16.
             
             &
             8.
             1.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             8.
             12.
             
             &
             22.
             13.
             
             &
             2●
             .
             41
             ,
             46.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             25.
             41.
             
             Jude
             .
             v.
             7.
             2
             
             Thess.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             new
             World
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             †
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             13.
             
             Rev.
             21.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             &
             22.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Rev.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             1
             
             Cor.
             15.
             24
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             use
             &
             necessity
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             28.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Act.
             10.
             41
             ,
             &c.
             Rom.
             1●
             .
             14
             ,
             15.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             19
             ,
             20.
             2
             
             Tim.
             4.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             immediate
             Election
             &
             sending
             of
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             10.
             15.
             
             Eph.
             2.
             20
             ,
             &c.
             Rev.
             21.
             14.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Act.
             1.
             8
             
             ▪
             &
             10.
             41
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             28
             ,
             &c.
             Eph.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Mar.
             16.
             15
             ,
             &c.
             Act.
             2.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             12.
             
             Heb.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             13.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             &
             ch
             .
             16.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Eph.
             4.
             12.
             
             Act.
             14.
             21
             ,
             &c.
             &
             15.
             36.
             
             &
             19.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             singular
             authority
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             10.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             &
             28.
             19
             ,
             20.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             1.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             &
             13.
             10.
             2
             
             Thess.
             3.
             6
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Thess.
             2.
             13.
             2
             
             Thess.
             2.
             19.
             2
             
             Tim.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             15.
             32.
             
             &
             21.
             8.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Their
             following
             success
             .
          
           
             †
             Act.
             14.
             23.
             
             &
             20.
             28.
             
             Heb.
             13.
             7
             ,
             17.
             
             Phil.
             1.
             1.
             1
             
             Tim.
             4.
             16.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             6
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Bishops
             and
             Elders
             .
          
           
             *
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             &
             4.
             2
             ,
             5.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             9
             ,
             &c.
             &
             2.
             5
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             12.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             7.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Act.
             6.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             authority
             of
             those
             limited
             .
          
           
             *
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             10
             ,
             14.
             
             Act.
             15.
             24.
             1
             
             Cor.
             14.
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Tit.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             1.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Of
             degrees
             and
             order
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             ‖
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             20
             ▪
             25
             ,
             &c.
             &
             23.
             8.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               33
               ,
               40.
               
            
             
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               15.
               
            
          
           
             Against
             the
             manifold
             abuse
             thereof
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             24.
             49.
             
             Luk.
             12.
             42
             ,
             &c.
             3.
             
             Jo●
             .
             9.
             2
             
             Thess.
             2.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             1
             ,
             &c
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             20.
             
             Rev.
             11.
             
             ●
             .
             &
             13.
             pe●
             tot
             .
             Gal.
             4.
             29.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Communion
             thereof
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             16.
             18.
             
             &
             18.
             17.
             
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             
             &
             
               every
               where
               else
            
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             Church
             is
             .
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             10.
             10
             ,
             14
             ,
             &c.
             Eph.
             5.
             23
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             respects
             it
             is
             invisible
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Eph.
             5.
             23
             ,
             25.
             
             Gal.
             6.
             10
             ,
             16.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             2.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             &
             8.
             27.
             
             &
             10.
             9.
             1
             
             Cor.
             4
             5.
             
             Rev.
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             What
             Congregations
             are
             to
             be
             counted
             for
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             14.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             &
             15.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             Phil.
             3.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             19.
             
             Gal.
             1.
             6.
             
             &
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             How
             far
             it
             is
             visible
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Act.
             2.
             41
             ,
             &c.
             ch
             .
             5.
             11.
             
             &
             8.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             &
             14.
             32.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             10.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             &
             11.
             3
             ,
             4.
             1
             
             Cor.
             4.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Another
             division
             of
             it
             into
             Catholick
             &
             particular
             .
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             2.
             
             Rom.
             10.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             12
             ,
             &c.
             Eph.
             1.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             &
             5.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             2.
             
             Gal.
             1.
             2.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             7.
             
             &
             16.
             1
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             tot
             .
          
           
             †
             1
             Thess.
             2.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
             1
             Thess.
             4.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             1.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             Act.
             10.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             One
             only
             certain
             mark
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             10.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             Joh.
             10.
             4.
             5.
             27.
             
             &
             12.
             42
             ,
             43.
             
             &
             13.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             &
             14.
             21
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             2.
             41
             ,
             42.
             
             &
             4.
             32
             ,
             &c.
             Rom.
             10.
             9.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Against
             fallacious
             &
             uncertain
             Marks
             .
          
           
             †
             See
             the
             places
             just
             now
             quoted
             .
          
           
             The
             duty
             of
             the
             Citizens
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             8.
             38.
             
             Rom.
             10.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             20
             ,
             &c.
             
             &
             14.
             4
             ,
             &c.
             Act.
             2.
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             16.
             1
             
             Cor.
             16.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Three
             in
             chief
             .
          
           
             †
             Act.
             2.
             41
             ,
             &c.
             &
             8.
             12
             ,
             &c.
             &
             20.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             18.
             17.
             1
             
             Cor.
             5.
             4.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             What
             a
             Sacrament
             is
             .
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             4.
             11
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             16
             ,
             &c.
             
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             6.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             &
             2.
             25
             ,
             26.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.
             16
             ,
             &c.
             &
             11.
             25
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             What
             their
             number
             is
             in
             the
             N.
             T.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Gen.
             17.
             10
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Sam.
             17
             36.
             
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             12.
             26
             ,
             &c.
             Lev.
             23.
             5
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             10
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             discription
             &
             use
             of
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             3.
             11.
             
             &
             28.
             19.
             
             Mar.
             16.
             16.
             
             Joh.
             3.
             15.
             
             Joh.
             4.
             1.
             
             Act.
             2.
             41
             ,
             &c.
             &
             8.
             12
             ,
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             &
             10.
             47
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             6.
             3
             ,
             4.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             13
             ,
             &c.
             &
             12.
             13.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             27.
             1
             
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             The
             description
             and
             end
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Supper
             .
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             26.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             Mar.
             14.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Luk.
             22.
             19
             ,
             20.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             &c.
             &
             11.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             The
             reproof
             or
             confutation
             of
             an
             errour
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Luk.
             22.
             19
             ,
             20.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             1.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             &
             3.
             21.
             
             Heb.
             8.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             26.
             27.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.
             16.
             
             &
             11.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Heb.
             7.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             &
             9.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             &
             10.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             18.
             
          
           
             Other
             Sacred
             rites
             .
          
           
             *
             Act.
             6.
             6.
             
             &
             13.
             3.
             1
             
             Tim.
             ●
             .
             14.
             2
             
             Tim.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             8.
             17
             ,
             &c.
             &
             19.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Heb.
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             14.
             per
             tot
             .
          
           
             Another
             sort
             .
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
             &
             14.
             per
             tot
             .
             &
             16.
             1.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Act.
             20.
             36.
             
             &
             21.
             5.
             
             Eph.
             3.
             4.
             
             Mat.
             26.
             39.
             
             Mar.
             14.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             Luk.
             22.
             41.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             12.
             12.
             
             &
             13.
             3.
             
             &
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             14
             33
             ,
             40
             ,
             &
             11.
             16.
             
          
           
             Order
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             &
             Edification
             are
             chie●ly
             to
             be
             minded
             .
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             33.
             40.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             26.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             14.
             13
             
             ▪
             1●
             ,
             19
             ,
             21.
             
             &
             15.
             1.
             2
             ,
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             12.
             
             &
             10.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             5.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             Col.
             2.
             8.
             16
             ,
             18
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom
             4.
             13.
             1
             
             Cor.
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Rom.
             12.
             17.
             
             Phil.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             use
             and
             necessity
             of
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             15.
             
             Eph.
             2.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             Luk.
             12.
             40
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Heb.
             12.
             22.
             
             Rev.
             21.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             1.
             32.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             28.
             20.
             
          
           
             A
             description
             thereof
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             18.
             15
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             tot
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Thess.
             5.
             14.
             2
             
             Thess.
             3.
             6
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               kinds
               of
               discipline
               about
               or
               concerning
               the
               Ministers
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Col.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             &
             4.
             7
             ,
             12.
             
             &
             5.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             &
             6.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             13
             ,
             14
             &
             2.
             14
             ,
             &c.
             &
             3.
             10.
             
             &c.
             &
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             &c.
             Tit.
             3.
             8
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             10
             ,
             11.
             3
             
             Joh.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
             &
             5.
             17
             ,
             &c.
             Tit.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             6.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             Rom.
             12.
             7
             ,
             8.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             8.
             12.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Gal.
             3.
             1.
             1
             
             Cor.
             4.
             18
             ,
             19.
             2
             
             Cor.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             or
             about
             the
             hearers
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             1.
             
             &c.
             &
             14.
             per
             tor
             .
             Rom.
             14.
             tot
             .
          
           
             †
             Gal.
             6.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             Mat.
             18.
             15
             ,
             &c
             
          
           
             The
             diverse
             manner
             of
             it
             accord-to
             the
             nature
             or
             quality
             of
             the
             Persons
             .
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             13.
             7.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             Divers
             degrees
             according
             to
             the
             degrees
             of
             Sins
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             18.
             15
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               1
               Thess.
               5.
               14.
               
            
             
               2
               Thess.
               3.
               6
               ,
               15.
               
            
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             .
             18.
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             &c.
             
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             18
             ,
             17.
             1
             
             Cor.
             5.
             11.
             2
             
             Thess.
             3.
             6
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             &
             7.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             A
             caution
             about
             avoiding
             .
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             19.
             5.
             1
             
             Cor.
             9.
             10
             ,
             &c.
             Eph.
             5.
             22
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Eph.
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Eph.
             6.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Philem.
             10
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Another
             about
             the
             whole
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             †
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             1
             
             Cor.
             5.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Rom.
             16.
             17
             ,
             18.
             2
             
             Thess.
             3.
             6
             ,
             14.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             10
             ,
             11.
             3.
             
             Joh.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             18.
             17.
             
          
           
             A
             confutation
             of
             a
             pernicious
             error
             .
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             13.
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             Gal.
             4.
             29.
             
             Luk.
             9.
             55.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Thess.
             5.
             20
             ,
             21.
             1
             
             Cor.
             14.
             per
             tot
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             &c.
             &
             13.
             10.
             
             Eph.
             6.
             11
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             use
             and
             end
             of
             Synods
             .
          
           
             Their
             conditions
             ,
             or
             the
             manner
             and
             order
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             †
             Gal.
             1.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Act.
             17.
             11
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Thess.
             5
             21.
             1
             
             Joh.
             4.
             1.
             
             Act.
             17.
             2
             ,
             3.
             1
             
             Cor.
             14.
             per
             tot
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             12
             ,
             &c.
             
             &
             6.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             11
             ,
             &c.
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             2
             ,
             14
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             &
             3.
             8
             ,
             16.
             
             &
             4.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Heb.
             4.
             14.
             
             Jam.
             3.
             13
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             22.
             
             Mat.
             7.
             15.
             
             &
             16.
             12.
             
             Rom.
             16.
             17.
             2
             
             Cor.
             11.
             13.
             
             Gal.
             5.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             &
             10.
             4.
             
             Jam
             4.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             22.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             3.
             
             Col.
             3.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             
               1
               Joh.
               4.
               1
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               1
               Thess.
               5.
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               
            
          
           
             The
             duty
             of
             the
             pious
             Magistrate
             about
             them
             .
          
           
             *
             Isa.
             49.
             23
             ,
             &c.
             &
             60.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             24.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             2
             King.
             23.
             19
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Chron.
             17.
             5
             ,
             &c.
             
             &
             31.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             A
             caution
             against
             Abuses
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             1.
             13
             ,
             &c.
             &
             13.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             &
             20.
             7
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Act.
             4.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
             &
             5.
             17.
             
             &c.
             &
             6.
             9
             ,
             &c.
             and
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Book
             .
          
           
             †
             Act.
             5.
             34
             ,
             &c.
             &
             18.
             12
             ,
             &c.
             &
             26.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Eph.
             6.
             12
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Thess.
             5.
             19
             ,
             &c.
             
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             per
             tot
             .
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             24.
             
             &
             3.
             17.
             
             &
             4.
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             3.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.